See other formats

Full text of "History of King Philip, sovereign chief of the Wampanoags : including the early history of the settlers of New England"

a 




MAJ. 




BIBL 

SEMIN. 



TJ 

HISTORY 




JOHN St&ABBOTt 



f HAflPft S BftOTHEftS 







HISTORY 



A IS 

KING PHILIP, 

SOVEREIGN CHIEF OF THE WAMFAXOAGS. 
INCLUDING 

THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE SETTLERS OP 
NEW ENGLAND. 

BY JOHN S, C, ABBOTT, 



BIBMAI 



N E \V3ftO R K : 
HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 

FRANKLIN SQUARE. 



L/BRARy 

ff 




fin 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year one thousand eight 
hundred and fifty-seven, by 

HARPER & BROTHERS, 



in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of 
New York. 



PREFACE. 



FEW, even of our most intelligent men, if we 
except those who are devoted to literary pur- 
suits, are acquainted with the adventures which 
our forefathers encountered in the settlement of 
New England. The claims of business are now 
so exacting, that those whose time is engrossed 
by its cares have but little leisure for extensive 
reading, and yet there is no American who 
does not desire to be familiar with the early 
history of his own country. The writer, with 
great labor, has collected from widely-spread 
materials, and condensed into this narrative of 
the career of King Philip, those incidents in our 
early history which he has supposed would be 
most interesting and instructive to the general 
reader. He has spared no pains in the endeav- 
or to be accurate. In the rude annals of those 
early days there is often obscurity, and some- 



viri PREFACE. 

times contradiction, in the dates. Such dates 
have been adopted as have appeared, after care- 
ful examination, to be most reliable. 

The writer can not refrain, in this connection, 
from acknowledging the obligations he is under 
to his friend and neighbor, John M'Keen, Esq., 
to whose extensive and accurate acquaintance 
with the early history of this country he is in- 
debted for many of the materials which have 
aided him in the preparation of this work. 
JOHN S. C. ABBOTT. 

Brunswick, Maine, 1857. 



CONTENTS. 



Chapter Pagra 

I. LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS 13 

II. MASSASOIT 46 

III. CLOUDS OF WAR 80 

IV. THE PEQUOT WAR - 110 

V. COMMENCEMENT OF THE REIGN OF KING PHILIP 156 

VI. COMMENCEMENT OF HOSTILITIES 187 

VII. AUTUMN AND WINTER CAMPAIGNS 220 

VIII. CAPTIVITY OF MRS. ROWLANDSON 254 

IX. THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS 292 

X. THE VICISSITUDES OF WAR 321 

XI. DEATH OF KING PHILIP 853 

XII. CONCLUSION OF THE WAR.. . 385 



ENGRAVINGS. 



PLYMOUTH BAY, AS SEEN BY THE PILGRIMS. Frontispiece. 

THE FIRST ENCOUNTER 20 

SAM6SET, THE INDIAN VISITOR 48 

MASSASOIT AND HIS WARRIORS 57 

THE PALACE OF MASSASOIT 68 

THE DEATH OF ALEXANDER 169 

THE BATTLE IN TIVERTON 210 

CAPTURE OF THE INDIAN FORTRESS 247 

CAPTIVITY OF MRS. ROWLANDSON 270 

THE DESTRUCTION OF SUDBURY 311 

THE INDIAN AMBUSH 315 

THE DEATH OF PHILIP . . 360 



KING PHILIP. 

CHAPTER I. 
LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 

Arrival of the Mayflower. 

ON the llth of November, 1620, the storm- 
battered Mayflower, with its band of one 
hundred and one Pilgrims, first caught sight of 
the barren sand-hills of Cape Cod. The shore 
presented a cheerless scene even for those weary 
of a more than four months voyage upon a cold 
and tempestuous sea. But, dismal as the pros- 
pect was, after struggling for a short time to 
make their way farther south, embarrassed by 
a leaky ship and by perilous shoals appearing ev- 
ery where around them, they were glad to make 
a harbor at the extremity of the unsheltered and 
verdureless cape. Before landing, they chose 
Mr. John Carver, " a pious and well-approved 
gentleman," as the governor of their little re- 
public for the first year. While the carpenter 
was fitting up the boat to explore the interior 
bend of the land which forms Cape Cod Bay, in 



14 KING PHILIP. [1620. 



Explorations. Captain Weymouth. Indian captives. 

search of a more attractive place of settlement, 
sixteen of their number set out on foot on a 
short tour of discovery. They were all well 
armed, to guard against any attack from the 
natives. 

Cautiously the adventurers followed along 
the western shore of the Cape toward the south, 
when suddenly they came in sight of five In- 
dians. The natives fled with the utmost pre- 
cipitation. They had heard of the white men, 
and had abundant cause to fear them. But a 
few years before, in 1605, Captain Weymouth, 
on an exploring tour along the coast of Maine, 
very treacherously kidnapped five of the na- 
tives, and took them with him back to En- 
gland. This act, which greatly exasperated 
the natives, and which led to subsequent scenes 
of hostility and blood, it may be well here to 
record. It explains the reception which the 
Pilgrims first encountered. 

Captain Weymouth had been trafficking with 
the natives for some time in perfect friendship. 
One day six Indians came to the ship in two 
canoes, three in each. Three were enticed on 
board the ship, and were shut up in the cabin. 
The other three, a little suspicious of danger, 
refused to leave their canoe, but, receiving a can 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 15 

Enticing the natives. Tho seizure. Trophies. 

of pease and bread, paddled to the shore, where 
they built a fire, and sat down to their enter- 
tainment. A boat strongly manned was then 
sent to the shore from the ship with enticing 
presents, and a platter of food of which the In- 
dians were particularly fond. One of the na- 
tives, more cautious than the rest, upon the ap- 
proach of the boat, retired to the woods ; the oth- 
er two met the party cordially. They all walked 
up to the fire and sat down, in apparent friend- 
ship, to eat their food together. There were six 
Englishmen and two naked, helpless natives. 
At a given signal, while their unsuspecting vic- 
tims were gazing at some curiosities in a box, 
the English sprang upon them, three to each 
man. The natives, young, vigorous, and lithe 
as eels, struggled with Herculean energy. The 
kidnappers, finding it difficult to hold them by 
their naked limbs, seized them by the long hair 
of their head?, and thus the terrified creatures 
were dragged into the boats and conveyed to 
the ship. Soon after this Captain Weymouth 
weighed anchor, and the five captives were taken 
to England. He also took, as trophies of his 
victory, the two canoes, and the bows and ar- 
rows of these Indians. Sundry outrages of a 
similar character had been perpetrated by Eu- 



16 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

Necessity for caution. Discoveiy of a wigwam. New enterprises. 

ropean adventurers all along the New England 
coast. The Pilgrims were well aware of these 
facts, and consequently they were not surprised 
at the flight of the Indians, and felt, themselves, 
the necessity of guarding against a hostile at- 
tack. 

The English pursued the fugitives vigorously 
for many miles, but were unable to overtake 
them. At last night came on. They built a 
camp, kindled a fire, established a watch, and 
slept soundly until the next morning. They 
then continued their course, following along in 
the track of the Indians. After some time 
they came to the remains of an Indian wigwam, 
surrounded by an old corn-field. Finding con- 
cealed here several baskets filled with ears of 
corn, they took the grain, so needful for them, 
intending, should they ever meet the Indians, to 
pay them amply for it. With this as the only 
fruit of their expedition, they returned to the 
ship. 

Soon after their return preparations were 
completed for a more important enterprise. The 
shallop was launched, and well provided with 
arms and provisions, and thirty of the ship's 
company embarked for an extensive survey of 
the coast. They slowly crept along the barren 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 17 

The return of the explorers. New expedition. 

shore, stopping at various points, but they could 
meet with no natives, and could find no harbor 
for their ship, and no inviting place for a settle- 
ment. Drifting sands and gloomy evergreens, 
through which the autumnal winds ominously 
sighed, alone met the eye. They discovered a 
few deserted dwellings of the Indians, but could 
catch no sight of the terrified natives. After 
several days of painful search, they returned 
disheartened to the ship. 

It was now the 6th of December, and the 
cold winds of approaching winter began to 
sweep over the water, which seemed almost to 
surround them. Imagination can hardly con- 
ceive a more bleak and dreary spot than the ex- 
tremity of Cape Cod. It was manifest to all 
that it was no place for the establishment of a 
colony, and that, late as it was in the year, they 
must, at all hazards, continue their search for a 
more inviting location. Previous explorers had 
entered Cape Cod Bay, and had given a general 
idea of the sweep of the coast. 

A new expedition was now energetically or- 
ganized, to proceed with all speed in a boat along 
the coast in search of a harbor. The wind, in 
freezing blasts, swept across the bay as they 
spread their sail. Their frail boat was small 
B 



18 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

S'ght of some Indians. Cheerless encampment 

and entirely open, and the spray, which ever 
dashed over these hardy pioneers, glazed their 
coats with ice. They soon lost sight of the 
ship, and, skirting the coast, were driven rapidly 
along by the fair but piercing wind. The sun 
went down, and dark night was approaching. 
They had been looking in vain for some shel- 
tered cove into which to run to pass the night, 
when, in the deepening twilight, they discerned 
twelve Indians standing upon the shore. They 
immediately turned their boat toward the land, 
and the Indians as immediately fled. The sandy 
beach upon which their boat grounded was en- 
tirely exposed to the billows of the ocean. With 
difficulty they drew their boat high upon the 
sand, that it might not be broken by the waves, 
and prepared to make themselves as comfortable 
as possible. It was, indeed, a cheerless encamp- 
ment for a cold, windy December night. For- 
tunately there was wood in abundance with 
which to build a fire, and they also piled up for 
themselves a slight protection against the wind 
and against a midnight attack. Then, having 
commended themselves to God in prayer, they 
established a watch, and sought such repose as 
fatigue and their cold, hard couch could furnish. 
The night passed away witiiout any alarm. 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 19 

Discoveries. Quaint description of the hut?. 

In the morning they divided their numbers, one 
half taking the boat, and the others following 
along upon foot on the shore. Thus they con- 
tinued their explorations another day, but could 
find no suitable place for a settlement. During 
the day they saw many traces of inhabitants, 
but did not obtain sight of a single native. 

They found two houses, from which the oc- 
j>ants had evidently but recently escaped. The 
following is the description which the adven- 
turers gave of these wigwams, in the quaint 
English of two hundred years ago : 

" Whilest we were thus ranging and search- 
ing, two of the Saylers which were newly come 
on the shore by chance espied two houses which 
had beene lately dwelt in, but the people were 
gone. They having their peeces and hearing 
no body entred the houses and tooke out some 
things, and durst not stay but came again and 
told vs ; so some seaven or eight of vs went 
with them, and found how we had gone within 
a slight shot of them before. The houses were 
made with long yong Sapling trees bended and 
both ends stucke irto the ground ; they were 
made round like unto an Arbour and covered 
down to the ground with tliicke and well 
wrought matts, and the ioors were not over a 



20 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

Interior of the hut, and what was found. 

yard high made of a matt to open ; the chim- 
ney was a wide open hole in the top, for which 
they had a matt to cover it close when they 
pleased. One might stand and go upright in 
them ; in the midst of them were four little 
trunches knockt into the ground, and small 
stickes laid over on which they hung their Pots, 
and what they had to seeth. Round about the 
fire they lay on matts which are their beds. 
The houses were double matted, for as they 
were matted without so were they within, with 
newer and fairer matts. In the houses we 
found wooden Boules, Trayes & Dishes, Earth- 
en Pots, Hand baskets made of Crab shells, 
wrought together ; also an English Pail or 
Bucket ; it wanted a bayle, but it had two iron 
eares. There was also Baskets of sundry sorts, 
bigger and some lesser, finer and some coarser. 
Some were curiously wrought Avith blacke and 
white in pretie workes, and sundry other of their 
houshold stuffe. We found also two or three 
Deeres heads, one whereof had been newly killed, 
for it was still fresh. There was also a company 
of Deeres feete stuck vp in the houses, Harts 
homes, and Eagles clawes, and sundry such like 
things there was ; also two or three baskets full 
of parched Acorns, peeces offish and a peecc of 



1620.J LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 21 

Good intentions not realized. Another stormy night. 

a broyled Hering. We found also a little silk 
grasse and a little Tobacco seed with some oth- 
er seeds which wee knew not. Without was 
sundry bundles of Flags and Sedge, Bull-rush- 
es and other stuffe to make matts. There was 
thrust into a hollow tree two or three pieces of 
venison, but we thought it fitter for the Dogs 
than for us. Some of the best things we took 
away with us, and left their houses standing 
still as they were. So it growing towards 
night, and the tyde almost spent we hastened 
with our things down to the shallop, and got 
aboard that night, intending to have brought 
some Beades and other things to have left in 
the houses in signe of Peace and that w r e meant 
to truk with them, but it was not done by means 
of our hasty com m ing away from Cape Cod ; 
but so soon as we can meet conveniently with 
them we will give them full satisfaction." 

As they returned to their boat the sun again 
went down, and another gloomy December night 
darkened over the houseless wanderers. No 
cove, no creek even, opened its friendly arms to 
receive them. They again dragged their boat 
upon the beach. A dense forest was behind 
them, the bleak ocean before them. As they 
feared no surprise from the side of the water, 



22 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

Morning preparations. A fearful attack. 

they merely threw up a slight rampart of logs 
to protect them from an attack from the side of 
the forest. They again united in their evening 
devotions, established their night-watch, and, 
with a warm fire blazing at their feet, fell 
soundly asleep. Through the long night the 
wind sighed through the tree -tops and the 
waves broke upon the shore. No other sounds 
disturbed their slumber. 

The next morning they rose before the dawn 
of day and prepared anxiously to continue 
their search. The morning was dark and 
stormy. A drizzling rain, which had been 
falling nearly all night, had soaked their blank- 
ets and their clothing ; the ocean looked black 
and angry, and sheets of mist were driven by 
the chill wind over earth and sea. The Pil- 
grims bowed reverently together in their morn- 
ing prayer, partook of their frugal meal, and 
some of them had carried their guns, wrapped 
in blankets, down to the boat, when suddenly a 
fearful yell burst from the forest, and a shower 
of arrows fell upon their encampment. 

The English party consisted of but eighteen ; 
but they were heroic men. Carver, Bradford, 
Win slow, and Standish were of their number. 
Four muskets only were left within their frail 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 23 

Protection of the English. Tower of the Indians. 

intrencliments. By the rapid and well-directed 
discharge of these, they, however, kept the In- 
dians at bay until those who had carried their 
guns to the boat succeeded in regaining them, 
notwithstanding the shower of arrows which fell 
so thickly around. The thick clothing with 
which the English were covered, to protect 
themselves from the cold and the rain, were al- 
most as coats of mail to ward off the compara- 
tively feeble weapons of the natives. A very 
fierce conflict now ensued. The English were 
almost entirely unprotected, and were exposed 
to every arrow. The Indians were each sta- 
tioned behind some large forest-tree, which ef- 
fectually sheltered him from the bullets of his 
antagonists. Under these circumstances, the 
advantage was probably, on the whole, with the 
vastly outnumbering natives. They were wide- 
ly scattered ; their bows were of great strength, 
and their arrows, pointed and barbed with sharp 
flint and stone, when hitting fairly and in full 
force, would pierce even the thickest clothing 
of the English ; and, if striking any unprotect- 
ed portion of the body, would inflict a dread- 
ful wound. 

For some time this perilous conflict raged, the 
forest resounding with the report of musketry, 



24 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

The chief shot. Disappearance of the Indians. 

and with the hideous, deafening yell of the sav- 
ages. There was one Indian, of Herculean size 
and strength, apparently more brave than the 
rest, who appeared to be the leader of the band. 
He had proudly advanced beyond any of his 
companions, and placed himself within half 
musket shot of the encampment. He stood be- 
hind a large tree, and very energetically shot 
his arrows, and by voice and gesture roused 
and animated his comrades. Watching an op- 
portunity when his arm was exposed, a sharp- 
shooter succeeded in striking it with a bullet. 
The shattered arm dropped helpless. The sav- 
age, astounded at the calamity, gazed for a mo- 
ment in silence upon his mangled limb, and 
then uttering a peculiar cry, which was prob- 
ably the signal for retreat, dodged from tree to 
tree, and disappeared. His fellow-warriors, fol- 
lowing his example, disappeared with him in 
the depths of the gloomy forest. Hardly a mo- 
ment elapsed ere not a savage was to be seen, 
and perfect silence and solitude reigned upon 
the spot which, but a moment before, was the 
scene of almost demoniac clamor. The waves 
broke sullenly upon the shore, and the wind, 
sweeping the ocean, and moaning through the 
sombre firs and pines, drove the rain in spectral 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 27 

Sudden peace. Devotions. Departure. 

sheets over sea and land. The sun had not 
yet risen, and the gray twilight lent additional 
gloom to the stormy morning. Both the attack 
and the retreat were more sudden than imagin- 
ation can well conceive. The perfect repose of 
the night had been instantly followed by fiend- 
like uproar and peril, and as instantly succeed- 
ed by perfect silence and solitude. 

The Pilgrims, as soon as they had recovered 
from their astonishment, looked around to see 
how much they had been damaged. Arrows 
were hanging by their clothes, and sticking in 
the logs by. the fire, and scattered every where 
around, but, to their surprise, they found that 
not one had been wounded. Anxious to leave 
so dangerous a spot, they immediately collected 
their effects and embarked in the boat. Before 
embarking, however, they united in a prayer of 
thanksgiving to God for their deliverance. They 
named this spot "The First Encounter." The 
rain now changed to sleet of mist and snow, 
and the cold storm descended pitilessly upon 
their unprotected heads. A day of suffering 
and of peril was before them. As the day ad- 
vanced, the wind increased to almost a gale. 
The waves frequently broke into the boat, 
drenching them to the skin, and glazing the 



28 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

A gale. An accident. Approaching night. 

boat, ropes, and clothing with a coat of ice. 
The surf, clashing upon the shore, rendered 
landing impossible, and they sought in vain for 
any creek or cove where they could find shelter. 
The short afternoon was fast passing away, and 
a terrible night was before them. A huge bil- 
low, which seemed to chase them witli gigantic 
speed and force, broke over the boat, nearly rill- 
ing it with water, and at the same time unship- 
ping and sweeping away their rudder. They 
immediately got out two oars, and, with much 
difficulty, succeeded with them in steering their 
bark. 

Night and the tempest were settling darkly 
over the angry sea. To add to their calami- 
ties, a sudden flaw of wind struck the boat, and 
instantly snapped the mast into three pieces. 
The boat was now, for a few moments, entirely 
unmanageable, and, involved in the wreck of 
mast, rigging, and sail, floated like a log upon 
the waves, in great danger of being each mo 
ment ingulfed. The hardy adventurers, thus 
disabled, seized their oars, and with great exer- 
tions succeeded in keeping their boat before the 
wind. It was now night, and the rain, driven 
violently by the gale, was falling in torrents. 

The dark outline of the shore, upon which 



1620.] LANDING OP THE PILGRIMS. 29 

Discovery of a shelter. Preparations for the night. 

the surf was furiously dashing, was dimly dis- 
cernible. At last they perceived through the 
gloom, directly before them, an island or a prom- 
ontory pushing out at right angles from the 
line of the beach. Rowing around the northern 
headland, they found on the western side a 
small cove, where they obtained a partial shel- 
ter from the storm. Here they dropped an- 
chor. The night was freezing cold. The rain 
still fell in torrents, and the boat rolled and 
pitched incessantly upon the agitated sea. 
Though drenched to the skin, knowing that 
they were in the vicinity of hostile Indians, 
most of the company did not deem it prudent 
to attempt a landing, but preferred to pass the 
night in their wet, shelterless, wave -rocked 
bark. Some, however, benumbed and almost 
dying from wet and cold, felt that they could 
not endure the exposure of the wintry night. 
They were accordingly put on shore. After 
much difficulty, they succeeded in building a 
fire. Its blaze illumined the forest, and they 
piled upon it branches of trees and logs, until 
they became somewhat warmed by the exercise 
and the genial heat. But they knew full well 
that this flame was but a beacon to inform their 
savage foes where they were, and to enable them, 



30 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

They resolve to spend the Sabbath at their camp. 

with surer aim, to shoot the poisoned arrow. 
The forest sheltered them partially from the 
wind. They cut down trees, and constructed a 
rude rampart to protect them from attack. 
Thus the explorers on the land and in the boat 
passed the first part of this dismal night. .At 
midnight, however, those in the boat, unable 
longer to endure the cold, ventured to land, and, 
with their shivering companions, huddled round 
the fire, the rain still soaking them to the skin. 
When the morning again dawned, they found 
that they were in the lee of a small island. It 
was the morning of the Sabbath. Notwith- 
standing their exposure to hostile Indians and 
to the storm, and notwithstanding the unspeak- 
able importance of every day, that they might 
prepare for the severity of winter, now so rap- 
idly approaching, these extraordinary men re- 
solved to remain as they were, that they might 
" remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy." 
There was true heroism and moral grandeur in 
this decision, even though it be asserted that a 
more enlightened judgment would have taught 
that, under the circumstances in which they 
were placed, it was a work of "necessity and 
of mercy" to prosecute their tour without de- 
lay. But these men believed it to be their 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGKIMS. 31 

Plymouth Bay. Sounding for the channel. 

duty to sanctify the Sabbath; and, notwith- 
standing the strength of the temptation, they 
did what they thought to be right, and this is 
always noble. To God, who looketh at the 
heart, this must have been an acceptable sacri- 
fice. For nearly two hundred years all these 
men have now been in the world of spirits, and 
it may very safely be affirmed that they have 
never regretted the scrupulous reverence they 
manifested for the law of God in keeping the 
Sabbath in the stormy wilderness. 

With the early light of Monday morning 
they repaired their shattered boat, and, spread- 
ing their sails before a favorable breeze, contin- 
ued their tour. Plymouth Bay opened before 
them, with a low sand-bar shooting across the 
water, which served to break the violence of the 
billows rolling in from the ocean, but which 
presented no obstacle to the sweep of the wind. 
It was an unsheltered harbor, but it was not 
only the best, but the only one which could be 
found. Cautiously they sailed around the point 
of sand, dropping the lead every few moments 
to find a channel for their vessel. They at 
length succeeded in finding a passage, and a 
place where their vess^ could ride in compara- 
tive safety. They then landed to select a lo- 



32 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

Sites for the village. Jealousy of the Dutch. 

cation for their colonial village. Though it 
was the most dismal season of the year, the re- 
gion presented many attractions. It was pleas- 
antly diversified with hills and valleys, and the 
forest, of gigantic growth, swept sublimely away 
in all directions. The remains of an Indian 
village was found, and deserted corn-fields of 
considerable extent, where the ground was in a 
state for easy and immediate cultivation. 

The Pilgiims had left England with the in- 
tention of planting their colony at the mouth 
of the Hudson River; but the Dutch, jealous 
of the power of the English upon this continent, 
and wishing to appropriate that very attractive 
region entirely to themselves, bribed the pilot 
to pretend to lose his course, and to land them 
at a point much further to the north ; hence 
the disappointment of the company in finding 
themselves involved amid the shoals of Cape 
Cod. Though Plymouth was by no means the 
home which the Pilgrims had originally sought, 
and thouo'h neither the harbor nor the location 

o 

presented the advantages which they had de- 
sired, the season was too far advanced for them 
to continue their voyage in search of a more 
genial home. With this report the explorers 
returned to the ship. 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 33 

Arrival of the Mayflower. Survey of the country. 

On the 15th of December the Mayflower 
again weighed anchor from the harbor of Cape 
Cod, and, crossing the Bay on the 16th, cau- 
tiously worked its way into the shallow harbor 
of Plymouth, and cast anchor about a mile and 
a half from the shore. The next day was the 
Sabbath, and all remained on board the ship en- 
gaged in their Sabbath devotions. 

Early Monday morning, a party well armed 
were sent on shore to make a still more careful 
exploration of the region, and to select a spot 
for their village. They marched along the 
coast eight miles, but saw no natives or wig- 
wams. They crossed several brooks of sweet, 
fresh water, but were disappointed in finding no 
navigable river. They, however, found many 
fields where the Indians had formerly cultivated 
corn. These fields, thus ready for the seed, 
seemed very inviting. At night they returned 
to the ship, not having decided upon any spot 
for their settlement. 

The next day, Tuesday, the 19th, they again 
sent out a party on a tour of exploration. This 
party was divided into two companies, one to 
sail along the coast in the shallop, hoping to 
find the mouth of some large river ; the other 
landed and traversed the shore. At night they 
C 



34 KING PHILIP. 

A location selected. Interruptions by a storm. 

all returned again to the ship, not having as yet 
found such a location as they desired. 

Wednesday morning came, and with increas- 
ing fervor the Pilgrims, in their morning prayer, 
implored God, to guide them. The decision 
could no longer be delayed. A party of twenty 
were sent on shore to mark out the spot where 
they should rear their store -house and their 
dwellings. On the side of a high hill, facing 
the rising sun and the beautiful bay, they 
found an expanse, gently declining, where there 
were large fields which, two or three years be- 
fore, had been cultivated with Indian corn. 
The summit of this hill commanded a wide 
view of the ocean and of the land. Springs 
of sweet water gushed from the hill-sides, and 
a beautiful brook, overshadowed by the lofty 
forest, meandered at its base. Here they unan- 
imously concluded to rear their new homes. 

As the whole party were rendezvoused upon 
this spot, the clouds began to gather in the sky, 
the wind rose fiercely, and soon the rain began 
to fail in torrents. Huge billows from the 
ocean rolled in upon the poorly-sheltered har- 
bor, so that it was impossible to return by their 
small boat to the ship. They were entirely un- 
sheltered, as they had brought with them no 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 35 

Friday, December 22. The birth-day of New England. 

preparations for such an emergency. Night, 
dark, freezing, tempestuous, soon settled down 
upon these houseless wanderers. In the dense 
forest they sought refuge from the icy gale which 
swept over the ocean. They built a large fire, 
and, gathering around it, passed the night and 
all the next day exposed to the fury of the 
storm. But, toward the evening of the 21st, 
the gale so far abated that they succeeded in re- 
turning over the rough waves to the ship. 

The next morning was the ever memorable 
Friday, December 22. It dawned chill and 
lowering. A wintry gale still swept the bay, 
and pierced the thin garments of the Pilgrims. 
The eventful hour had now come in which they 
were to leave the ship, and commence their new 
life of privation and hardship in the New World. 
It was the birth-day of New England. In the 
early morning, the whole ship's company assem- 
bled upon the deck of the Mayflower, men, 
women, and children, to offer their sacrifice of 
thanksgiving, and to implore divine protection 
upon their lofty and perilous enterprise. 

"The Mayflower on New England's coasts has furled her 

tattered sails, 

And through her chafed and mourning shrouds Decembers 
breezes wail." 



36 KINU PHILIP. [1620. 

Hopes and expectations of the Pilgrims. 

" There were men of hoary hair 

Amid that Pilgrim band ; 
Why had they come to wither there, 
Away from their childhood's land? 

" There was woman's fearless eye, 

Lit by her deep love's truth ; 
There was manhood's brow, serenely high, 
And the fiery heart of youth. 

" What sought they thus afar 1 
Bright jewels of the mine? 
The wealth of seas the spoils of war? 
They sought a faith's pure shrine. 

" Ay, ca'l it holy ground, 

The soil where first they trcd : 
They have left unstain'd what there they found 
Freedom to worship God." 

The Pilgrims, though inspired by impulses 
as pure and lofty as ever glowed in human 
hearts, were still but feebly conscious of the 
scenes which they were enacting. They were 
exiles upon whom their mother country cruelly 
frowned, and though they hoped to establish a 
prosperous colony, where their civil and relig- 
ious liberty could be enjoyed, which they had 
sought in vain under the government of Great 
Britain, they were by no means aware that they 
were laying the foundation stones of one of the 
most majestic nations upon which the sun has 
ever shone. As they stood upon that slippery 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 37 

Leaving the ship. Erection of the store-house. 

deck, swept by the wintry wind, and reverently 
bowed their heads in prayer, they dreamed not 
of the immortality which they were conferring 
upon themselves and upon that day. Their 
frail vessel was now the only material tie which 
seemed to bind them to their father-land. Their 
parting hymn, swelling from gushing hearts and 
trembling lips, blended in harmony with the 
moan of the wind and the wash of the wave, 
and fell, we can not doubt, as accepted melody 
on the ear of God. 

These affecting devotions being ended, boat- 
load after boat-load left the ship, until the whole 
company, one hundred and one in number, men, 
women and children, were rowed to the shore, 
and were landed upon a rock around which the 
waves were dashing. As the ship, in the shal- 
low harbor, rode at anchor a mile from the 
beach, and the boats were small and the sea 
rough, this operation was necessarily very slow. 

They first erected a house of logs twenty feet 
square, which would serve as a temporary shel- 
ter for them all, and which would also serve as 
a general store-house for their effects. They 
then commenced building a number of small 
huts for the several families. Every one lent a 
willing hand to the work, and soon a little vil- 



38 KING PHILIP. [1620. 

The little village. Alarm from the Indians. 

lage of some twenty dwellings sprang up be- 
neath the brow of the forest-crowned hill which 
protected them from the winds of the north- 
west. The Pilgrims landed on Friday. The 
incessant labors of the rest of the day and of 
Saturday enabled them to provide but a poor 
shelter for themselves before the Sabbath came. 
But, notwithstanding the urgency of the case, 
all labor was intermitted on that day, and the 
little congregation gathered in their unfinished 
store-house to worship God. Aware, however, 
that hostile Indians might be near, sentinels 
were stationed to guard them from surprise. 
In the midst of their devotions, the alarming cry 
rang upon their ears, "Indians! Indians!" A 
more fearful cry could hardly reach the ears of 
husbands and fathers. The church instantly 
became a fortress and the worshipers a garri- 
son. A band of hostile natives had been prowl- 
ing around, but, instructed by the ^aliant de- 
fense of the first encounter, and seeing that the 
Pilgrims were prepared to repel an assault, they 
speedily retreated into the wilderness. 

The next day the colonists vigorously re- 
newed their labors, having parceled themselves 
into nineteen families. They measured out their 
house lots and drew for them, clustering their 



1620.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 39 

Discomforts. Watchfulness of the Indians. hnd of the year. 

huts together, for iffutual protection, in two rows, 
with a narrow street between. But the storms 
of winter were already upon them. Monday 
night it again commenced raining. All that 
night and all of Tuesday the rain fell in floods, 
while the tempest swept the ocean and wailed 
dismally through the forest. Thus they toiled 
along in the endurance of inconceivable discom- 
fort for the rest of the week. All were suffer- 
ing from colds, and many were seriously sick 
Friday and Saturday it was again stormy and 
very cold. To add to their anxiety, they saw 
in several directions, at the distance of five or 
six miles from them, wreaths of smoke rising 
from large fires in the forest, proving that the 
Indians were lurking around them and watch- 
ing their movements. It was evident, from the 
caution which the Indians thus manifested, that 
they were by no means friendly in their feelings. 
The last day of the year was the Sabbath. 
It was observed with much solemnity, their 
store-house, crowded with their effects, being 
the only temple in Avhich they could assemble 
to worship God. 

" Amid the storm they sang, 

And the stars heard and the sea ; 
And the sounding aisles of the dim woods rang 
To the anthem of the free." 



40 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Attempts to meet the Indians. Two men missing. 

Monday morning of the new year the sun 
rose in a serene and cloudless sky, and the Pil- 
grims, with alacrity, bowed themselves to their 
work. Great fires of the Indians were seen in 
the woods. The valiant Miles Standish, a man 
of the loftiest spirit of energy and intrepedity, 
took five men with him, and boldly plunged 
into the forest to find the Indians, and, if pos- 
sible, to establish amicable relations with them. 
He found their deserted wigwams and the em- 
bers of their fires, but could not catch sight of 
a single native. A few days after this, two of 
the pilgrims, who were abroad gathering thatch, 
did not return, and great anxiety was felt for 
them. Four or five men the next day set out 
in search for them. After wandering about all 
day unsuccessfully through the pathless forest, 
they returned at night disheartened, and the lit- 
tle settlement was plunged into the deepest sor- 
row. It was greatly feared that they had been 
waylaid and captured by the savages. Twelve 
men then, well armed, set out to explore the 
wilderness, to find any traces of their lost com- 
panions. They also returned but to deepen 
the dejection of their friends by the recital of 
their unsuccessful search. But, as they were 
telling their story, a shout of joy arose, and the 



1621.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 41 

Return of the lo-t. Their adventures. 

two lost men, with tattered garments and ema- 
ciated cheeks, emerged from the forest. They 
gave the following account of their adventures : 
As they were gathering thatch about a milci 
and a half from the plantation, they saw a pond 
in the distance, and went to it, hoping to catch 
some fish. On the margin of the pond they 
met a large deer. The affrighted animal fled, 
pursued eagerly by the dog they had with them. 
The men followed on, hoping to capture the 
rich prize. They were thus lured so far that 
they became bewildered and lost in the pathless 
forest. All the afternoon they wandered about, 
until black night encompassed them. A dis- 
mal storm arose of wind and rain, mingled with 
snow. They were drenched to the skin, and 
their garments froze around them. In the dark- 
ness they could find no shelter. They had no 
weapons, but each one a small sickle to cut 
thatch. They had no food whatever. They 
heard the roar of the beasts of the forests. 
They supposed it to be the roaring of lions, 
though it was probably the howling of wolves. 
Their only safety appeared to be to climb into 
a tree ; but the wind and the cold were so in- 
tolerable that such an exposure they could not 
endure. So each one stood at the root of a tree 



42 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

_hey discover the harbor. Their suffering!*. 

all the night long, running around it to keep 
himself from freezing, drenched by the storm, 
terrified by the cries which filled the forest, and 
ready, as soon as they should hear the gnashing 
of teeth, to spring into the branches. 

The long winter night at length passed away, 
and a gloomy morning dimly lighted the forest, 
and they resumed their search for home. They 
waded through swamps, crossed streams, were 
arrested in their course by large ponds of water, 
and tore their clothing and their flesh by forcing 
their way through the tangled underbrush. At 
last they came to a hill, and, climbing one of 
the highest trees, discerned in the distance the 
harbor of Plymouth, which they recognized by 
the two little islands, densely wooded, which 
seemed to float like ships upon its surface. 
The cheerful sight invigorated them, and, though 
their limbs tottered from exhaustion, they toiled 
on, and, just as night was setting in, they 
reached their home, faint with travel, and al- 
most famished with hunger and cold. The limbs 
of one of these men, John Goodman, were so 
swollen by exertion and the cold that they were 
obliged to cut his shoes from his feet, and it was 
a long time before he was again able to walk. 
Thus passed the month of January. Nearly 



1621. J LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 43 

February. Death among the colonists. 

all of the colonists were sick, and eight of their 
number died. 

February was ushered in with piercing cold 
and desolating storms. Tempests of rain and 
snow were so frequent and violent that but lit- 
tle work could be done. The huts of the colo- 
nists were but poorly prepared for such inclem- 
ent weather, and so many were sick that the 
utter destruction of the colony seemed to be 
threatened. Though the company which land- 
ed consisted of one hundred and one, but forty- 
one of these were men ; all the rest were wom- 
en and children. Death had already swept 
many of these men away, and several others 
were very dangerously sick. It was evident that 
the savages were lurking about, watching them 
witli an eagle eye, and with most manifestly un- 
friendly feelings. The colonists were in no con- 
dition to repel an attack, and the most fearless 
were conscious that they had abundant cause 
for intense solicitude. 

On the 16th of this month, a man went to a 
creek about a mile and a half from the settle- 
ment a gunning, and, concealing himself in the 
midst of some shrubs and rushes, watched for 
water-fowl. While thus concealed, twelve In- 
dians, armed to the teeth, marched stealthily by 



44 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Discovery of Indians. Alarm. Preparations for defense. 

him, and he heard in the forest around the noise 
of many more. As soon as the twelve had 
passed, he hastened home and gave the alarm. 
All were called in from their work, the guns 
were loaded, and every possible preparation was 
made to repel the anticipated assault. But the 
day passed away in perfect quietness ; not an 
Indian was seen ; not the voice or the footfall 
of a foe was heard. These prowling bands^ 
concealed in the dark forest, moved with a mys- 
tery which was appalling. The Pilgrims had 
now been for nearly two months at Plymouth, 
and not an Indian had they as yet caught sight 
of, except the twelve whom the gunner from 
his ambush had discerned. Toward evening, 
Miles Standish, who, upon the alarm, had re- 
turned to the house, leaving his tools in the 
woods, took another man and went to the place 
to get them, but they were no longer there. 
The Indians had taken them away. 

This state of things convinced the Pilgrims 
that it was necessary to adopt very efficient 
measures that they might be prepared to repel 
any attack. All the able-bodied men, some 
twenty- five in number, met and formed them- 
selves into a military company. Miles Stan- 
dish was chosen captain, and was invested with 



1621.] LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS. 45 

Two savages appea:-. Weakness of the colonists. 

great powers in case of any emergency. Rude 
fortifications were planned for the defense of 
the little hamlet, and two small cannons, which 
had been lying useless beneath the snow, were 
dug up and mounted so as to sweep the ap- 
proaches to the houses. While engaged in 
these operations, two savages suddenly ap- 
peared upon the top of a hill about a quarter of 
a mile distant, gazing earnestly upon their 
movements. Captain Standish immediately 
took one man with him, and, without any weap- 
ons, that their friendly intentions might be ap- 
parent, hastened to meet the Indians. But the 
savages, as the two colonists drew near, fled pre- 
cipitately, and when Captain Standish arrived 
upon the top of the hill, he heard noises in the 
forest behind as if it were filled with Indians. 

This was the 17th of February. After this 
a month passed away, and not a sign of In- 
dians was seen. It was a month of sorrow, 
sickness, and death. Seventeen of their little 
band died, and there was hardly strength left 
with the survivors to dig their graves. Had 
the Indians known their weakness, they might 
easily, in any hour, have utterly destroyed the 
colony. 



46 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Advance of spring. Sudden appearance of an Indian. 



CHAPTER II. 
MASSASOIT. 

MARCH "came in like a lion," cold, wet, 
and stormy ; but toward the middle of 
the month the weather changed, and a warm 
sun and soft southern breezes gave indication 
of an early spring. The 16th of the month 
was a remarkably pleasant day, and the colo- 
nists who were able to bear arms had assem- 
bled at their rendezvous to complete their mili- 
tary organization for the working days of spring 
and summer. While thus engaged they saw, 
to their great surprise, a solitary Indian ap- 
proaching. Boldly, and without the slightest 
appearance of hesitancy, he strode along, en- 
tered the street of their little village, and di- 
rected his steps toward the group at the rendez- 
vous. He was a man of majestic stature, and 
entirely naked, with the exception of a leathern 
belt about his loins, to which there was sus- 
pended a fringe about nine inches in length. 
In his hand he held a bow and two arrows. 
The Indian, with remarkable self-confidence 




BAiiOBET, THE INDIAN YIS1TOK. 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 49 

Samoset. Effects of a plague. 

and freedom of gait, advanced toward the aston- 
ished group, and in perfectly intelligible En- 
glish addressed them with the words, "Wel- 
come, Englishmen." From this man the eager 
colonists soon learned the following facts. His 
name was Samoset. He was one of the chiefs 
of a tribe residing near the island of Monhegan, 
which is at the month of Penobscot Bay. With 
a great wind, he said that it was but a day's 
sail from Plymouth, though it required a jour- 
ney of five days by land. Fishing vessels from 
England had occasionally visited that region, 
and he had, by intercourse with them, acquired 
sufficient broken English to be able to commu- 
nicate his ideas. He also informed the Pil- 
grims that, four years before their arrival, a ter- 
rible plague had desolated the coast, and that 
the tribe occupying the region upon which they 
were settled had been utterly annihilated. The 
dead had been left unburied to be devoured by 
wolves. Thus the way had been prepared for 
the Pilgrims to settle upon land which no man 
claimed, and thus had Providence gone before 
them to shield them from the attacks of a sav- 
age foe. 

Samoset was disposed to make himself quite 
at home. He wished to enter the houses, and 
D 



50 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Samosjt is hospitably treated and likes his quarters. 

called freely for beer and for food. To make 
him a little more presentable to their families, 
the Pilgrims put a large horseman's coat upon 
him, and then led him into their houses, and 
treated him with great hospitality. The sav- 
age seemed well satisfied with his new friends, 
and manifested no disposition to leave quarters 
so comfortable and entertainment so abundant. 
Night came, and he still remained, and would 
take no hints to go. The colonists could not 
rudely turn him out of doors, and they were 
very apprehensive of treachery, should they al- 
low him to continue with them for the night. 
But all their gentle efforts to get rid of him 
were in vain he would stay. They therefore 
made arrangements for him in Stephen Hop- 
kins's house, and carefully, though concealing 
their movements from him, watched him all 
night. 

Samoset was quite an intelligent man, and 
professed to be well acquainted with all the 
tribes who peopled the New England coasts. 
He said that the tribe inhabiting the end of the 
peninsula of Cape Cod were called Nausites, 
and that they were exceedingly exasperated 
against the whites, because, a few years before, 
one Captain Hunt, from England, while trading 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 51 

Stealing of Indians. The chief of the Wampanoags. 

with the Indians on the Cape, had inveigled 
twenty-seven men on board, and then had fast- 
ened them below and set sail. These poor 
creatures, thus infamously kidnapped, were car- 
ried to Spain, and sold as slaves for one hundred 
dollars each. It was in consequence of this 
outrage that the Pilgrims were so fiercely at- 
tacked at The First Encounter. Samoset had 
heard from his brethren of the forest all the in- 
cidents of this conflict. 

He also informed his eager listeners that at 
two days' journey from them, upon the margin 
of waters now called Bristol Bay, there was a 
very powerful tribe, the Wampanoags, who ex- 
erted a sort of supremacy over all the other 
tribes of the region. Massasoit was the sover- 
eign of- this dominant people, and by his intel- 
ligence and energy he kept the adjacent tribes 
in a state of vassalage. Not far from his ter- 
ritories there was another powerful tribe, the 
Narragansets, who, in their strength, were 
sometimes disposed to question his authority. 
All this information interested the colonists, 
and they were anxious, if possible, to open 
friendly relations with Massasoit. 

Early the next morning, which was Saturday, 
March 17th, Samoset left, having received as 



52 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Departure of Samoset. Return of the Indians. 

a present a knife, a bracelet, and a ring. He 
promised soon to return again, and to bring 
some other Indians with him. The next morn- 
ing was the Sabbath. It was warm, serene, 
and beautiful. Dreary winter had passed, and 
genial spring was smiling around them. As 
the colonists were assembling for their Sabbath 
devotions, Samoset again presented himself, 
with five tall Indians in his train. They were 
all dressed in skins, fitting closely to the body, 
and most of them had a panther's skin and oth- 
er furs for sale. According to the arrangement 
which the Pilgrims had made with Samoset, 
they all left their bows and arrows about a 
quarter of a mile distant from the town, as the 
Pilgrims did not deem it safe to admit armed 
savages into their dwellings. The tools which 
had been left in the woods, and which the In- 
dians had taken, were also all brought back by 
these men. The colonists received these na- 
tives as kindly as possible, and entertained 
them hospitably, but declined entering into any 
traffic, as it was the Sabbath. They told the 
Indians, however, that if they would come on 
any other day, they would purchase not only the 
furs they now had with them, but any others 
which they might bring. 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 53 

Presents to the Indians. Planting. Appearance of savages. 

Upon this, all retired excepting Samoset. 
He, saying that he was sick, insisted upon re- 
maining. The rest soon disappeared in the 
forest, having promised to return again the next 
day. Monday and Tuesday passed, and the 
colonists looked in vain for the Indians. On 
Wednesday morning, having made Samoset a 
present of a hat, a pair of slices, some stockings, 
and a piece of cloth to wind around his loins, 
they sent him to search out his companions, 
and ascertain why they did not return accord- 
ing to their promise. The Indians who first 
left had all, upon their departure, received pres- 
ents from the Pilgrims, so anxious were our 
forefathers to establish friendly relations with 
the natives of this New World. 

During the first days of the week the colo- 
nists were very busy breaking up their ground 
and planting their seed. On Wednesday after- 
noon, Samoset having left, they again assem- 
bled to attend to their military organization. 
While thus employed, several savages appeared 
on the summit of a hill but a short distance op- 
posite them, twanging their bow-strings and ex- 
hibiting gestures of defiance. Captain Stand- 
ish took one man with him, and with two others 
following at a distance as a re-cnforccmcnt in 



54 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Squantum. His captivity. His benefactors. 

case of any difficulty, went to meet them. The 
savages continued their hostile gesticulation 
until Captain Standish drew quite near, and 
then they precipitately fled. 

The next day it was again warm and beau- 
tiful, and the little village of the colonists pre- 
sented an aspect of industry, peace, and pros- 
perity. About noon Samoset returned, with 
one single stranger accompanying him. This 
Indian's name was Squantum. He had been 
of the party seized by Wey mouth or by Hunt 
the authorities are not clear upon that point 
and had been carried to Spain and there sold as 
a slave. After some years of bondage he suc- 
ceeded in escaping to England. Mr. John Sla- 
ney, a merchant of London, chanced to meet the 
poor fugitive, protected him, and treated him 
with the greatest kindness, and finally secured 
him a passage back to his native land, from 
whence he had been so ruthlessly stolen. This 
Indian, forgetting the outrage of the knave who 
had kidnapped him, and remembering only the 
great kindness which he had received from his 
benefactor and from the people generally in Lon- 
don, in generous requital now attached himself 
cordially to the Pilgrims, and became their firm 
friend. His residence in England had rendered 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 55 

Approach of Massasoit. Caution of the Indians. 

him quite familiar with the English language, 
and he proved invaluable not only as an inter- 
preter, but also in instructing them respecting 
the modes of obtaining a support in the wilder- 
ness. 

Squantum brought the welcome intelligence 
that his sovereign chief, the great Massasoit, 
had heard of the arrival of the Pilgrims, and 
was approaching, with a retinue of sixty warri- 
ors, to pay them a friendly visit. With charac- 
teristic dignity and caution, the Indian chief had 
encamped upon a neighboring hill, and had sent 
Squantum as his messenger to inform the white 
men of his arrival, and to conduct the prelimi- 
naries for an interview. Massasoit was well 
acquainted with the conduct of the unprincipled 
English seamen who had skirted the coast, com- 
mitting all manner of outrages, and he was too 
wary to place himself in the power of strangers 
respecting whom he entertained such well- 
grounded suspicions. He therefore established 
himself upon a hill, where he could not be taken 
by surprise, and where, in case of an attack, he 
could easily, if necessary, retreat. 

The Pilgrims also, overawed by their lonely 
position, and by the mysterious terrors of the 
wilderness and of the savage, deemed it impru- 



56 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Conference with Massasoit. The Pilgrims leave a hostage. 

dent, when such a band of armed warriors were 
in their vicinity, to send any of their feeble force 
from behind the intrencliments which they had 
reared. After several messages, through their 
interpreter, had passed to and fro, Massasoit, 
who, though unlettered, was a man of reflection 
and of sagacity, proposed that the English 
should send one of their number to his encamp- 
ment to communicate to him their designs in 
settling upon lands which had belonged to one 
of his vassal tribes. One of the colonists, Ed- 
ward Winslow, consented to go upon this em- 
bassy. He took as a present for the barbarian 
monarch two knives and a copper chain, with a 
jewel attached to it. Massasoit received him 
with dignity, yet with courtesy. Mr. Winslow, 
through Squantum as his interpreter, addressed 
the chieftain, surrounded by his warriors, in the 
sincere words of peace and friendship. The 
Pilgrims of the Mayflower were good men. 
They wished to do right, and to establish ami- 
cable relations with the Indians. 

Massasoit listened in silence and very atten- 
tively to the speech of Mr. Winslow. At its 
close he expressed his approval, and, after a 
short conference with his councilors, decided to 
accept Governor Carver's invitation to visit him, 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 53 

Visit of MassasoiL His reception. Royal interview. 

if Mr. Winslow would remain in the Indian en- 
campment as a hostage during Ins absence. 
This arrangement being assented to, Massasoit 
set out, with twenty of his warriors, for the set- 
tlement of the Pilgrims. In token of peace, 
they left all their weapons behind. In Indian 
file, and in perfect silence, the savages advanced 
until they reached a small brook near the log 
huts of the colonists. Here they were met by 
Captain Miles Standish with a military array 
of six men. A salute of six muskets was fired 
in honor of the regal visit. Advancing a little 
farther, Governor Carver met them with his re- 
serve of military pomp, and the monarch of the 
Wampanoags and his chieftains were escorted 
with the music of the drum and fife to a log 
hut decorated with such embellishments as the 
occasion could furnish. Two or three cushions, 
covered with a green rug, were spread as a seat 
for the king and the governor in this formal and 
most important interview. Governor Carver 
took the hand of Massasoit and kissed it. The 
Indian chieftain immediately imitated his ex- 
ample, and returned the salute. The governor 
then, in accordance with mistaken views of hos- 
pitality, presented his guest with a goblet of ar- 
dent spirits. The noble Indian, whose throat 



60 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

The fir.-it glass of spirits. Appearance of the warriors. 

had never yet been tainted by this curse, took a 
draught which caused his eyes almost to burst 
from their sockets, and drove the sweat gushing 
from every pore. With the instinctive imper- 
turbability of his race, he soon recovered from 
the shock, and a long, friendly, and very satis- 
factory conference was held. 

Massasoit was a man of mark, mild, genial, 
affectionate, yet bold, cautious, and command- 
ing. He was in the prime of life, of majestic 
stature, and of great gravity of countenance and 
manners. His face was painted red, after the 
manner of the warriors of his tribe. His glossy 
raven hair, well oiled, was cut short in front, but 
hung thick and long behind. He and his com- 
panions were picturesquely dressed in skins and 
with plumes of brilliant colors. 

As evening approached, Massasoit withdrew 
with his followers to his encampment upon the 
hill. The treachery of Hunt and such men had 
made him suspicious, and he was not willing to 
leave himself for the night in the power of the 
white men. He accordingly arranged his en- 
campment to guard against surprise, and, sen- 
tinels being established, the rest of the party 
threw themselves apon their hemlock boughs, 
with their bows and arrows in their hands, and 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 61 

A friendly alliance. Death of Governor Carve:-. 

were soon fast asleep. The Pilgrims also kept 
a vigilant watch that night, for neither party 
had full confidence in the other. The next 
morning Captain Standish, with another man, 
ventured into the camp of the Indians. They 
were received with great kindness, and gradu- 
ally confidence was strengthened between the 
two parties, and the most friendly relations 
were established. After entering into a formal 
alliance, offensive and defensive, the conference 
terminated to the satisfaction of all parties, and 
the tawny warriors again disappeared in the 
pathless wilderness. They returned to Mount 
Hope, then called Pokanoket, the seat of Mas- 
sasoit, about forty miles from Plymouth. 

The ravages of death had now dwindled the 
colony clown to fifty men, women, and children. 
But health was restored with the returning sun 
and the cheering breezes of spring. Thirty 
acres of land were planted, and Squantum 
proved himself a true and valuable friend, teach- 
ing them how to cultivate Indian corn, and how 
to take the various kinds of fish. 

In June Governor Carver died, greatly beloved 
and revered by the colony. Mr. William Brad- 
ford was chosen as his successor, and by annu- 
al election was continued governor for many 



62 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Mission to Massasoit. Trouble from the Indians. 

years. Early in July Governor Bradford sent 
a deputation from Plymouth, with Squantum 
as their interpreter, to return the visit of Mas- 
sasoit. There were several quite important ob- 
jects to be obtained by this mission. It was 
a matter of moment to ascertain the strength of 
Massasoit, the number of his warriors, and the 
state in which he lived. They wished also, by 
a formal visit, to pay him marked attention, 
and to renew their friendly correspondence. 
There was another subject of delicacy and of 
difficulty which it had become absolutely nec- 
essary to bring forward. Lazy, vagabond In- 
dians had for some time been increasingly in 
the habit of crowding the little village of the 
colonists and eating out their substance. They 
would come with their wives and their chil- 
dren, and loiter around day after day, without 
any delicacy whatever, clamoring for food, and 
devouring every thing which was set before 
them like famished wolves. The Pilgrims, 
anxious to maintain friendly relations with 
Massasoit, were reluctant to drive away his sub- 
jects by violence, but the longer continuance 
of such hospitality could not be endured. 

The governor sent to the Indian king, as a 
present, a gaudy horseman's coat. It was made 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 63 

The journey. Appearance of the country. 

of red cotton trimmed with showy lace. At 
10 o'clock in the morning of the second of July, 
the two embassadors, Mr. Winslow and Mr. 
Hopkins, with Squantum as guide and inter- 
preter, set forward on their journey. It was a 
warm and sunny day, and with cheerful spirits 
the party threaded the picturesque trails of the 
Indians through the forest. These trails were 
paths through the wilderness through which 
the Indians had passed for uncounted centuries. 
They were distinctly marked, and almost as re- 
nowned as the paved roads of the Old World, 
which once reverberated beneath the tramp of 
the legions of the Caesars. Here generation 
after generation of the moccasin ed savage, with 
silent tread, threaded his way, delighting in the 
gloom which no ray of the sun could penetrate, 
in the silence interrupted only by the cry of 
the wild beast in his lair, and awed by the 
marvelous beauty of lakes and streams, framed 
in mountains and fringed with forests, where 
water-fowl of every variety of note and plum- 
age floated buoyant upon the wave, and pierced 
the air with monotonous and melancholy song. 
Ten or twelve Indians men, women, and chil- 
dren followed them, annoying them not a little 
with their intrusiveness and their greedy grasp 



64 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Hospitality of the natives. Poverty of the natives. 

of food. The embassy traveled about fifteen 
miles to a small Indian village upon a branch 
of Taunton River. Here they arrived about 
three o'clock in the afternoon. The natives 
called the place Namaschet. It was within the 
limits of the present town of Middleborough. 
The Indians received the colonists with great 
hospitality, offering them the richest viands 
which they could furnish heavy bread made 
of corn, and the spawn of shad, which they ate 
from wooden spoons. These glimpses of pov- 
erty and wretchedness sadly detract from the 
romantic ideas we have been wont to cherish of 
the free life of the children of the forest. The 
savages were exceedingly delighted with the 
skill which their guests displayed in shooting 
crows in their corn-fields. 

As Squantum told them that it was more 
than a day's travel from there to Pokanoket or 
Mount Hope, they resumed their journey, and 
went about eight miles farther, till they came, 
about sunset, to another stream, where they 
found a party of natives fishing. They were 
here cheered with the a'spect of quite a fruitful 
region. The ground on both sides of the river 
was cleared, and had formerly waved with corn- 
fields. The place had evidently once been 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 65 

The fishing-party. Opposition to crossing the river. 

densely populated, but the plague of which we 
have spoken swept, it is said, every individual 
into the grave. A few wandering Indians had 
now come to the deserted fields to fish, and 
were lazily sleeping in the open air, without 
constructing for themselves any shelter. These 
miserable natives liad no food but fish and a 
few roasted acorns, and they devoured greedily 
the stores which the colonists brought with 
them. The night was mild and serene, and 
was passed without much discomfort in the un- 
sheltered fields. 

Early in the morning the journey was re- 
sumed, the colonists following down the stream, 
now called Fall River, toward Narraganset Bay. 
Six of the savages accompanied them a few 
miles, until they came to a shallow place, where, 
by divesting themselves of their clothing, they 
were able to wade through the river. Upon 
the opposite bank there were two Indians who 
seemed, with valor which astonished the colo- 
nists, to oppose their passage. They ran down 
to the margin of the stream, brandished their 
weapons, and made all the threatening gestures 
in their power. They were, however, appeased 
by friendly signs, and at last permitted the pas- 
sage of the river without resort to violence. 
E 



66 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Assistance from the Indians. Scarcity of food; 

Here, after refreshing themselves, they con- 
tinued their journey, following down the west- 
ern bank of the stream. The country on both 
sides of the river had been cleared, and in former 
years had been planted with corn-fields, but was 
now quite depopulated. Several Indians still 
accompanied them, treating them with the most 
remarkable kindness. It was a cloudless day, 
and intensely hot. The Indians insisted upon 
carrying the superfluous clothing of their newly- 
found friends. As they were continually com- 
ing to brooks, often quite wide and deep, run- 
ning into the river, the Indians eagerly took 
the Pilgrims upon their shoulders and carried 
them through. 

During the whole of the day, after crossing 
the river, they met with but two Indians on their 
route, so effectually had the plague swept off the 
inhabitants. But the evidence was abundant 
that the region had formerly been quite popu- 
lous with a people very poor and uncultivated. 
Their living had been manifestly nothing but 
fish and corn pounded into coarse meal. Game 
must have been so scarce in the woods, and 
with such difficulty taken with bows and ar- 
rows, that they could very seldom have been 
regaled with meat. A more wretched and mo- 




TUB PAULCE OF MASSASOIT. 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 69 

Character of the Indians. Massa,oit i.bscnt. 

notonous existence than theirs can hardly be 
conceived. Entirely devoid of mental culture, 
there was no range for thought. Their huts 
were miserable abodes, barely endurable in 
pleasant weather, but comfortless in the ex- 
treme when the wind filled them with smoke, 
or the rain dripped through the branches. Men, 
women, children, and dogs slept together at 
night in the one littered room, devoured by 
fleas. The native Indian was a degraded, joy- 
less savage, occasionally developing kind feel- 
ings and noble instincts, but generally vicious, 
treacherous, and cruel. 

The latter part of the afternoon they arrived 
at Pokanoket. Much to their disappointment, 
they found that Massasoit, uninformed of their 
intended visit, was absent on a hunting excur- 
sion. As he was, however, not far from home, 
runners were immediately dispatched to recall 
him. The chieftain had selected his residence 
with that peculiar taste for picturesque beauty 
which characterized the more noble of the In- 
dians. The hillock which the English subse- 
quently named Mount Hope was a graceful 
mound about two hundred feet high, command- 
ing an extensive and remarkably beautiful view 
of wide, sweeping forests and indented bays. 



70 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Mount Hope. Reflections on the past. 

This celebrated mound is about four miles 
from the city of Fall River. From its summit 
the eye now ranges over Providence, Bristol, 
Warren, Fall River, and many other minor 
towns. The whole wide-spread landscape is 
embellished with gardens, orchards, cultivated 
fields, and thriving villages. Gigantic steam- 
ers plow the waves, and the sails of a com- 
merce which girdles the globe whitens the beau- 
tiful bay. 

But, as the tourist sits upon the solitary 
summit, he forgets the present in memory of 
the past. Neither the pyramids of Egypt nor 
the Coliseum of the Eternal City are draped 
with a more sublime antiquity. Here, during 
generations which no man can number, the sons 
of the forest gathered around their council-fires, 
and struggled, as human hearts, whether savage 
or civilized, must ever struggle, against " life's 
stormy doom." 

Here, long centuries ago, were the joys of the 
bridal, and the anguish which gathers around 
the freshly-opened grave. Beneath the moon, 
which then, as now, silvered this mound, "the 
Indian lover wooed his dusky maid." Upon 
the beach, barbaric childhood reveled, and their 
red limbs were bathed in the crystal \vavea. 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 71 

Reflections inspired by the scene. Character of our forefathers. 

Here, in ages long since passed away, the 
war-whoop resounded through the forest. The 
shriek of mothers and maidens pierced the skies 
as they fell cleft by the tomahawk ; and all the 
horrid clangor of war, with " its terror, confla- 
gration, tears, and blood," imbittered ten thou- 
sand fold the ever bitter lot of humanity. 

" Tis dangerous to rouse the lion ; 

Deadly to cross the tiger's path ; 
But the most terrible of terrors 
Is man himself in his wild wrath." 

In the midst of this attractive scene, perhaps 
nothing is more conspicuous than the spires of 
the churches those churches of a pure Chris- 
tianity to which New England is indebted for 
all her intelligence and prosperity. It was upon 
the Bible that our forefathers laid the founda- 
tions of the institutions of this New World ; 
and, though they made some mistakes, for they 
were but mortal, still they were sincere, con- 
scientious Christian men, and their Christian- 
ity has been the legacy from which their chil- 
dren have derived the greatest benefits. Two 
hundred years ago, our fathers, from the sum- 
mit of Mount Hope, looked upon a dreary wil- 
derness through which a few naked savages 
roamed. How different the spectacle which 
now mee's the eve of the tourist! 



72 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Keturn of Massasoit. Royal ceremonies. Gifts to the king. 

Massasoit, informed by liis runners of the 
guests who had so unexpectedly arrived, imme- 
diately returned. Mr. Win slow and Mr. Hop- 
kins, wishing to honor the Indian king, fired a 
salute, each one discharging his gun as Massa- 
soit approached. The king, who had heard the 
report of fire-arms before, was highly gratified ; 
but the women and children were struck with 
exceeding terror, and, like affrighted deer, leap- 
ed from their wigwams and fled into the woods. 
Squantum pursued them, and, by assurances 
that no harm was to be feared, at length induced 
them cautiously to return. 

There was then an interchange of sundry cer- 
emonies of state to render the occasion impos- 
ing. The scarlet coat, with its gaudy embroi- 
dery of lace, was placed upon Massasoit, and a 
chain of copper beads was thrown around his 
neck. He seemed much pleased with these 
showy trappings, and his naked followers were 
exceedingly delighted in seeing their chieftain 
thus decorated. A motley group now gathered 
around the Indian king and the English embas- 
sy. Massasoit then made a long speech, to 
which the natives seemed to listen with great 
interest, occasionally responding with applause. 
It was now nijrlit. The two envoys were wearv 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 73 

Want of food. Night in a palace. Amusements. 

with travel, and were hungry, for they had con- 
sumed all their food, not doubting that they 
should find abundance at the table of th:> sov- 
ereign of all these realms. But, to their sur- 
prise, Massasoit was entirely destitute, not hav- 
ing even a mouthful to offer them. Supperless 
they went to bed. In the following language 
they describe their accommodations for the 
night : 

" Late it grew, but victuals he offered none, 
so we desired to go to rest. He laid us on the 
bed with himself and his wife, they at the one 
end and we at the other, it being only planks 
laid a foot from the ground, and a thin mat 
upon them. Two more of his chief men, for 
want of room, pressed by and upon us, so that 
we were worse weary of our lodging than of our 
journey." 

The next day there was gathered at Mount 
Hope quite a concourse of the adjoining Indians, 
subordinate chiefs and common people. They 
engaged in various games of strength and agil- 
ity, with skins for prizes. The English also 
fired at a mark, amazing the Indians with the 
accuracy of their shot. It was now noon, and 
the English, who had slept without supper, had 
as yet received no breakfast. At one o'clock 



74 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Arrival of fish. Motives for departure. Graphic narrative. 

two large fishes were brought in, which had been 
speared in the bay. They were hastily broiled 
upon coals, ai.d forty hungry men eagerly de- 
voured them. 

The afternoon passed slowly and tediously 
away, and again the Pilgrims went supperless 
to bed. Again they passed a sleepless night, 
being kept awake by vermin, hunger, and the 
noise of the savages. Friday morning they 
rose before the sun, resolved immediately to 
commence their journey home. Massasoit was 
very importunate to have them remain longer 
with him. 

u But we determined," they write in their 
graphic narrative, "to keep the Sabbath at home, 
and feared that we should either be light-head- 
ed for want of sleep, for what with bad lodg- 
ings, the savages' barbarous singing (for they 
use to sing themselves asleep), lice, and fleas 
within doors, and musketoes without, we could 
hardly sleep all the time of our being there ; 
we much fearing that if we should stay any 
longer we should not be able to recover home 
for want of strength ; so that on the Friday 
morning before the sunrising we took our leave 
and departed, Massasoit being both grieved and 
ashamed that lie could no better entertain us." 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 75 

S:ormy journey. Result of the mission. Child lost. 

Their journey home was a very weary one. 
They would, perhaps, have perished from hun- 
ger had they not obtained from the Indians 
whom they met a little parched corn, which was 
considered a very great delicacy, a squirrel, and 
a shad. Friday night, as they were asleep in 
the open air, a tempest of thunder and light- 
ning arose, with floods of rain. Their fire was 
speedily extinguished, and they were soaked to 
the skin. Saturday night, just as the twilight 
was passing away into darkness, they reached 
their homes in a storm of rain, wet, weary, hun- 
gry, and sore. 

The result of this mission was, however, im- 
portant. They renewed their treaty of peace 
with Massasoit, and made arrangements that 
they were to receive no Indians as guests un- 
less Massasoit should send them with a cop- 
per necklace, in token that they came from 
him. 

In the autumn of this same year a boy from 
the colony got lost in the woods. He wan- 
dered about for five days, living upon berries, 
and then was found by some Indians in the for- 
ests of Cape Cod. Massasoit, as soon as he 
heard of it, sent word that the boy was found. 
He was in the hands of the same tribe who, in 



76 KINO PHILIP. [1621. 

News of the safety of the child. Endeavors for his rescue. 

consequence of the villainies of Hunt, Lad as- 
sailed the Pilgrims so fiercely at the First En- 
counter. The savages treated the boy kindly, 
and had him at Nauset, which is now the town 
of Eastham, near the extremity of the Cape. 
Governor Bradford immediately sent ten men in 
a boat to rescue the boy. 

They coasted along the first day very pros- 
perously, notwithstanding a thunder-shower in 
the afternoon, with violent wind and rain. At 
night they put into Barnstable Bay, then called 
Cummaquid. Squantum arid another Indian 
were with them as friends and interpreters. 
They deemed it prudent not to land, but an- 
chored for the night in the middle of the bay. 
The next morning they saw some savages gath- 
ering shell -fish upon the shore. They sent 
their two interpreters with assurances of friend- 
ship, and to inquire for the boy. The savages 
were very courteous, informed them that the 
boy was farther down the Cape at Nauset, and 
invited the whole party to come on shore and 
take some refreshments. Six of the colonists 
ventured ashore, having first received four of 
the natives to remain in their boat as hostages. 
The chief of this small tribe, called the Cum- 
maquids, was a young man of about twenty- 



1621.] MASSASOIT. 77 

Cumniaquids. An aged Indian. lyanough. 

six years of age, and appeared to be a very re- 
markable character. He was dignified and 
courteous in his demeanor, and entertained his 
guests with a native politeness which surprised 
them much. 

While in this place an old Indian woman 
cnne to see them, whom they judged to be a 
hundred years of age. As soon as she came 
into their presence she was overwhelmed with 
emotion, and cried most convulsively. Upon 
inquiring the reason, the Pilgrims were told that 
her three sons were kidnapped by Captain Hunt. 
The young men had been invited on board his 
ship to trade. He lured them below, seized 
and bound them, and carried them to Spain, 
where he sold them as slaves. The unhappy 
and desolate mother seemed quite heart-broken 
with grief. The Pilgrims addressed to her 
words of sympathy, assured her that Captain 
Hunt was a bad man, whom every good man in 
England condemned, and gave her some pres- 
ents. 

They remained with this kind but deeply- 
wronged people until after dinner. Then lya- 
nough himself, the noble young chief of the 
tribe, with two of his warriors, accompanied 
them on board the boat to assist them in their 



78 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

^.aution. Recovery of the lost boy. Presents to Aspinet. 

search for the boy. A fair wind from the west 
filled their sails, and late in the evening, when 
it was too dark to land, they approached Nau- 
set. Here was the hostile tribe whose prowess 
the colonists had experienced in the First En- 
counter. The villain, Captain Hunt, had sto- 
len from them twenty men. It was conse- 
quently deemed necessary to practice much cau- 
tion, lyanough and Squantum went on shore 
there to conciliate the natives and to inform 
them of the object of the mission. The next 
morning a great crowd of natives had gathered, 
and were anxious to get into the boat. The 
English, however, prudently, would allow but 
two to enter at a time. The day was passed in 
parleying. About sunset a train of a hundred In- 
dians appeared, bringing the lost boy with them. 
One half remained at a little distance, with 
their bows and arrows ; the other half, unarmed, 
brought the boy to the boat, and delivered him 
to his friends. The colonists made valuable 
presents to A.spinct, the chief of the tribe, and 
also paid abundantly for the corn which, it will 
be remembered, they took from a deserted 
house when they were first coasting along the 
shore in search of a place of settlement. They 
then spread their sails, and a fair wind soon 



1621.J MASSASOIT. 



The Wampanoags. Po.ver of MassaBoit. 

drove them fifty miles across the bay to their 
homes. 

The Wampanoags do not appear to have con- 
stituted a very numerous tribe, but, through the 
intellectual and military energy of their chief- 
tain, Massasoit, they had acquired great power. 
The present town of Bristol, Rhode Island, was 
the region principally occupied by the tribe; but 
Massasoit extended his sway over more than 
thirty tribes, who inhabited Cape Cod and all 
the country extending between Massachusetts 
and Narraganset Bays, reaching inland to where 
the head branches of the Charles River and 
the Pawtucket River meet. It will be seen 
at once, by reference to the map, how wide was 
the sway of this Indian monarch, and how im- 
portant it was for the infant colony to cultivate 
friendly relations with a sovereign who could 
combine all those tribes, and direct many thou- 
sand barbarian warriors to rush like wolves 
upon the feeble settlement. 



80 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Canonicus. His hostility toward the Puritans. 



CHAPTER III. 
CLOUDS OF WAR. 

Narraganset Indians occupied the re- 
gion extending from the western shores of 
Narraganset Bay to Pawcatuck River. They 
were estimated to number about thirty thou- 
sand, and could bring five thousand warriors 
into the field. Canonicus, the sovereign chief 
of this tribe, was a man of great renown. War 
had occasionally raged between the Narragan- 
sets and the Wampanoags, and the two tribes 
were bitterly hostile to each other. Canonicus 
regarded the newly-arrived English witli great 
jealousy, and was particularly annoyed by the 
friendly relations existing between them and the 
Wampanoags. Indeed, it is quite evident that 
Massasoit was influenced to enter into his alli- 
ance with the English mainly from his dread of 
the Narragansets. 

Bribery and corruption are almost as common 
in barbarian as in civilized courts. Canonicus 
had brought over to his cause one of the minor 
chiefs of Massasoit, named Corbitant. This 



1621.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 81 

Corruption at court. A rebellion. Flight of Massasoit. 

man, audacious and reckless, began to rail bit- 
terly at the peace existing between the Indians 
and the English. Boldly he declared that Mas- 
sasoit was a traitor, and ought to be deposed. 
Sustained as Corbitant was by the whole mili- 
tary power of the Narragansets. he soon gath- 
ered a party about him sufficiently strong to bid 
defiance to Massasoit. The sovereign of the 
Wampanoags was even compelled to take ref- 
uge from arrest by flight. 

The colonists heard these tidings with great 
solicitude, and learning that Corbitant was with- 
in a few miles of them, at Namasket (Middle- 
borough), striving to rouse the natives to unite 
with the Narragansets against them, they pri- 
vately sent Squantum and another friendly In- 
dian, Hobbomak, to Namasket, to ascertain what 
had become of Massasoit, and how serious was 
the peril with which they were threatened. 

The next day Hobbomak returned alone, 
breathless and terrified. He reported that they 
had hardly arrived at Namasket when Corbi- 
tant beset the wigwam into which they had en- 
tered with a band of armed men, and seized 
them both as prisoners. He declared that they 
both should die, saying that when Squantum 
was dead the English would have lost their 
F 



82 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Reported death of Squantum. Action of the Puritans. 

tongue. Brandishing a knife, the savage ap- 
proached Squantum to stab him. Hobbomak, 
being a very powerful man, at that moment 
broke from the grasp of those who held him, 
and outrunning his pursuers, succeeded in re- 
gaining Plymouth. He said that he had no 
doubt that Squantum was killed. 

These were melancholy and alarming tidings. 
Governor Bradford immediately assembled the 
few men about twenty in number of the fee- 
ble colony, to decide what should be done. 
After looking to God for counsel, and after calm 
deliberation, it was resolved that, if they should 
suffer their friends and messengers to be thus 
assailed and murdered with impunity, the hos- 
tile Indians would be encouraged to continued 
aggressions, and no Indians would dare to main- 
tain friendly relations with them. They there- 
fore adopted the valiant determination to send 
ten men, one half of their whole number, with 
Hobbomak as their guide, to seize Corbitant 
and avenge the outrage. 

The 14th of August, 1621, was a dark and 
stormy day, when this little band set out on its 
bold adventure. All the day long, as they si- 
lently threaded the paths of the forest, the rain 
dripped upon them. Late in the afternoon they 



1621.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 83 

The army. Directions to the men. Approach to the wigwam. 

arrived within four miles of Namasket. They 
then thought it best to conceal themselves until 
after dark, that they might fall upon their foe 
by surprise. Captain Standish led the band. 
To every man he gave minute directions as to 
the part he was to perform. Night, wet and 
stormy, soon darkened around them in Egyp- 
tian blackness. They could hardly see a hand's 
breadth before them. Groping along, they soon 
lost their way, and became entangled in the 
thick undergrowth. Wet, weary, and deject- 
ed, they toiled on, and at last again happily hit 
the trail. It was after midnight when they 
arrived within sight of the glimmering fires of 
the little Indian hamlet of Namasket. They 
then sat down, and ate from their knapsacks a 
hearty meal. The food which remained they 
threw away, that they might have nothing to 
obstruct them in the conflict which might en- 
sue. 

They then cautiously approached a large 
wigwam where Hobbomak supposed that Cor- 
bitant and his men were sleeping. Silently 
they surrounded the hut, the gloom of the night 
and the wailings of the storm securing them 
from being either seen or heard. At a signal, 
two muskets were fired to terrify the savages, 



84 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

The attack. "I am a squaw!" Escape of Corbitant. 

and Captain Standish, with three or four men, 
rushed into the hut. The ground floor, dimly 
lighted by some dying embers, was covered 
with sleeping savages men, women, and chil- 
dren. A scene of indescribable consternation 
and confusion ensued. Through Hobbomak, 
Captain Standish ordered every one to remain, 
assuring them that he had come for Corbitant, 
the murderer of Squantum, and that, if he were 
not there, no one else should be injured. But 
the savages, terrified by the midnight surprise 
and by the report of the muskets, were bereft 
of reason. Many of them endeavored to escape, 
and were severely wounded by the colonists in 
their attempts to stop them. The Indian boys, 
seeing that the women were not molested, ran 
around, frantically exclaiming, " I am a squaw ! 
I am a squaw ! " 

At last order was restored, and it was found 
that Corbitant was not there, but that he had 
gone off with all his train, and that Squantum 
was not killed. A bright fire was now kin- 
dled, that the hut might be carefully searched. 
Its blaze illumined one of the wildest of imag- 
inable scenes. The wigwam, spacious and 
rudely constructed of boughs, mats, and bark ; 
the affrighted savages, men, women, and chil- 



1621.] CLOUDS OF WAE. 85 

Appearance of the huts. Squantum found. Threats of Capt Standish. 

dren, in their picturesque dress and undress, a 
few with ghastly wounds, faint and bleeding; 
the various weapons and utensils of barbarian 
life hanging around ; the bold colonists in their 
European dress and arms ; the fire blazing in 
the centre of the hut, all combined to present 
a scene such as few eyes have ever witnessed. 
Hobbomak now climbed to the top of the hut 
and shouted for Squantum. He immediately 
came from another wigwam. Having disarmed 
the savages of their bows and arrows, the colo- 
nists gathered around the fire to dry their drip- 
ping clothes, and waited for the light of the 
morning. 

With the early light, all who were friendly to 
the English gathered around them, while the 
faction in favor of Corbitant fled into the wil- 
derness. A large group was soon assembled. 
Captain Standish, in words of conciliation and 
of firmness, informed them that, though Corbi- 
tant had escaped, yet, if he continued his hos- 
tility, no place of retreat would secure him from 
punishment ; and that, if any violence were of- 
fered to Massasoit or to any of his subjects by 
the Xarragansets, or by any one else, the colo- 
nists would avenge it to the utter overthrow of 
those thus offending. He expressed great re- 



86 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

The return. 1U conciliation of Corbitant. Prosperous btnnr.ier. 

gret that any of the Indians had been wounded 
in consequence of their endeavors to escape from 
the house, and offered to take the wounded 
home, that they might be carefully healed. 

After breakfasting with the Indians, this he- 
roic band, accompanied by Squantum, some of 
the wounded, and several other friendly Indians, 
set out on their return. They arrived at home 
in safety the same evening. This well-judged 
and decisive measure at once checked the prog- 
ress of Corbitant in exciting disaffection. He 
soon found it expedient to seek reconciliation, 
and, through the intercession of Massasoit, 
signed a treaty of submission and friendship; 
and even Canonicus, sovereign of the Narra- 
gansets, sent a messenger, perhaps as a spy, but 
professedly to treat for peace. Thus this cloud 
of war was dissipated. 

On the whole, the Pilgrims had enjoyed a 
very prosperous summer. They were eminent- 
ly just and kind in their treatment of the In- 
dians. In trading with them they obtained furs 
and many other articles, which contributed much 
to their comfort. Fish was abundant in the 
bay. Their corn grew luxuriantly, and their 
fields waved with a rich and golden harvest. 
With the autumnal weather came abundance of 



1621.] CLOUDS OF WAE. 87 

Rumors .if war. New expedition. Evidences of the plague. 

water-fowl, supplying them with delicious meat. 
Thus were they blessed with peace and plenty. 

Various rumors had reached the colonists 
that several of the tribes of the Massachusetts 
Indians, so called, inhabiting the islands and 
main land at the northwestern extremity of 
Massachusetts Bay, were threatening hostilities. 
It was consequently decided to send an expedi- 
tion to them, not to intimidate, but to conciliate 
with words of sincerity and deeds of kindness. 

At midnight, September the 18th, the tide 
then serving, a small party set sail, and during 
the day, with a gentle wind, made about sixty 
miles north. Not deeming it safe to land, they 
remained in their boat during the night, and the 
next morning landed under a cliff. Here they 
found some natives, who seemed to cower before 
them in terror. It appeared afterward that 
Squantum had told the natives that the English 
had a box in which they kept the plague, and 
that, if the Indians offended them, they would 
let the awful scourge loose. Every where the 
English saw evidences of the ravages of the 
pestilence to which we have so often referred. 
There were desolate villages and deserted corn- 
fields, and but a few hundred Indians wander- 
ing here and there where formerly there had been 



88 KING PHILIP. [1621. 

Justice of the Pilgrims. Explorations. Appearance of the harbor. 

thousands. The kindness with which they 
treated the Indians, and the fairness with which 
they traded with them, won confidence. Squan- 
tum at one time suggested that, by way of 
punishment, and to teach the savages a lesson, 
they should by violence take away their furs, 
which were almost their only treasures. Our 
fathers nobly replied, "Were they ever so bad, 
we would not wrong them, or give them any just 
occasion against us. We shall pay no attention 
to their threatening words, but, if they attack us, 
we shall then punish them severely." 

The Pilgrims explored quite minutely this 
magificent harbor, then solitary and fringed 
with rayless forests, now alive with commerce, 
and decorated with mansions of refinement and 
opulence. The long promontory, now crowded 
with the busy streets and thronged dwellings 
of Boston, was then a dense and silent wilder- 
ness, threaded with a few Indian trails. Along 
the shore several rude wigwams were scattered, 
the smoke curling from their fires from among 
the trees, with naked children playing around 
the birch canoes upon the beach. 

In the evening of a serene day the moon rose 
brilliant on the harbor, illumining with .almost 
celestial beauty the islands and the sea. Many 



1621.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 89 

Preparations for return. Friendly relations. The harbor. 

of the islands were then crowned with forests ; 
others were cleared smooth and verdant, but 
swept entirely clean of inhabitants by the dread- 
ful plague. The Pilgrims, rejoicing in the rays 
of the autumnal moon, prepared to spread their 
sails. ' ' Having well spent the day, " they write, 
"we returned to the shallop, almost all the wom- 
en accompanying us to trucke, who sold their 
coats from their backes, and tyed boughes about 
them, but with great shamefastness, for indeed 
they are more modest than some of our English 
women are. We promised them to come again 
to them, and they us to keep their skins. 

44 Within this bay the salvages say there are 
two rivers, the one whereof we saw having a 
fair entrance, but we had no time to discover it. 
Better harbors for shipping can not be than 
here are. At the entrance of the bay are many 
rocks, and, in all likelihood, very good fishing 
ground. Having a light moon, we set sail at 
evening, and before next day noon got home, 
with a considerable quantity of beaver, and a 
good report of the place, wishing we had been 
seated there." 

Thus, by kindness, the natives of this region 
were won to friendship, and amicable relations 
were established. Before the close of this vear 



90 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Arrival of emigrants from England. Declaration of \vn:. 

another vessel arrived from England, bringing 
thirty-five persons to join the colony. Though 
these emigrants were poor, and, having con- 
sumed nearly all their food on a long voyage, 
were nearly starved, the lonely colonists re- 
ceived the acquisition with great joy. Houses 
were immediately built for their accommodation, 
and they were fed from the colony stores. Win- 
ter now again whitened the hills of Plymouth. 
Early in January, 1622, Canonicus, sovereign 
chief of the Narragansets, notwithstanding the 
alliance of the foregoing summer into which he 
had entered, dreading the encroachments of the 
white men, and particularly apprehensive of the 
strength which their friendship gave to his he- 
reditary enemies, the Mohegans, sent to Gov- 
ernor Bradford a bundle of arrows tied up in 
the skin of a rattlesnake. Squantum was called 
to interpret the significance of such a gift. He 
said that it was the Indian mode of expressing 
hostility and of sending a declaration of war. 
This act shows an instinctive sense of honor in 
the barbarian chieftain which civilized men do 
not always imitate. Even the savages cherish- 
ed ideas of chivalry which led them to scorn to 
strike an unsuspecting and defenseless foe. The 
friendly Indians around Plymouth assured the 



1822.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 91 

Canonicus. Weakness of the Pilgrims. Council called. 

colonists that Canonicus was making great prep- 
arations for war ; that he could bring five thou- 
sand warriors into the field ; that he had sent 
spies to ascertain the condition of the English 
and their weakness ; and that he had boasted 
that he could eat them all up at a mouthful. It 
is pleasant to record that our fathers had not 
provoked this hostility by any act of aggression. 
They had been thus far most eminently just and 
benevolent in all their intercourse with the na- 
tives. They were settled upon land to which 
Canonicus pretended no claim, and were on 
terms of cordial friendship with all the Indians 
around them. The Pilgrims at this time had 
not more than twenty men capable of bearing 
arms, and five thousand savages were clashing 
their weapons, and filling the forest with their 
war-whoops, preparing to attack them. Their 
peril was indeed great. 

Governor Bradford called a council of his 
most judicious men, and it was decided that, 
under these circumstances, any appearance of 
timidity would but embolden their enemies. 
The rattlesnake skin was accordingly returned 
filled with powder and bullets, and accompanied 
by a defiant message that, if Canonicus prefer- 
red war to peace, the colonists were ready at 



92 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Pickwickian challenge. Preparations for defense. 

any moment to meet him, and that he would 
rue the day in. which he converted friends into 
enemies. 

Barbarian as well as civilized blusterers can, 
when discretion prompts, creep out of an ex- 
ceedingly small hole. Canonicus had no wish 
to meet a foe who was thus prompt for the en- 
counter. He immediately sent to Governor 
Bradford the assurance, in Narraganset phrase, 
of his high consideration, and begged him to be- 
lieve that the arrows and the snake skin were 
sent purely in a Pickwickian sense. 

The threatening aspect of affairs at this time 
led the colonists to surround their whole little 
village, including also the top of the hill, on the 
side of which it was situated, with a strong pali- 
sade, consisting of posts some twelve feet high 
firmly planted in the ground in contact with 
cacli other. It was an enormous labor to con- 
struct this fortification in the dead of winter. 
There were three entrance gates to the little 
town thus walled in, with bulwarks to defend 
them. Behind this rampart, with loop-holes 
through which the defenders could fire upon any 
approaching foe, the colonists felt quite secure. 
A large cannon was also mounted upon the sum- 
mit of the hill, which would sweep all the ap- 



1622.J CLOUDS OF WAR. 93 

Completion of the fortification. The challenge retracted. An arrival. 

preaches with ball and grape-shot. Sentinels 
were posted night and day, to guard against sur- 
prise, and their whole available force was divided 
into four companies, each with its commander, 
and its appointed place of rendezvous in case 
of an attack. The months of January and Feb- 
ruary were occupied in this work. Early in 
March the fortification was completed. 

The heroic defiance which was returned to 
Canonicus, and the vigorous measures of defense 
adopted, alarmed the Narragansets. They im- 
mediately ceased all hostile demonstrations, and 
Canonicus remained after this, until his death, 
apparently a firm friend of the English. 

In June, to the great annoyance of the Pil- 
grims, two vessels came into the harbor of 
Plymouth, bringing sixty wild and rude adven- 
turers, who, neither fearing God nor regarding 
man, had come to the New World to seek their 
fortunes. They were an idle and dissolute set, 
greedy for gain, and ripe for any deeds of dis- 
honesty or violence. They had made but poor 
provision for their voyage, and were almost 
starved. The Pilgrims received them kindly, 
and gave them shelter and food ; and yet the 
ungrateful wretches stole their corn, wasted 
their substance, and secretly reviled their hab- 



94 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Kind reception. Complaints from the Indians. Relief wanted. 

its of sobriety and devotion. Nearly all the 
summer these unprincipled adventurers intruded 
upon the hospitality of the Pilgrims. In the 
autumn, these men, sixty in number, went to a 
place which they had selected in Massachusetts 
Bay, then called Wessagusset, now the town of 
Wey mouth, which they had selected for their 
residence. They left their sick behind them, to 
be nursed by those Christian Pilgrims whose 
piety had excited their ribald abuse. 

Hardly had these men left ere the ears of the 
Pilgrims were filled with the clamors which 
their injustice and violence raised from the out- 
raged Indians. The Weymouth miscreants 
stole their corn, insulted their females, and treat- 
ed them with every vile indignity. The In- 
dians at last became exasperated beyond endur- 
ance, and threatened the total destruction of the 
dissolute crew. At last starvation stares them 
in the face, and they send in October to Plym- 
outh begging for food. The Pilgrims have 
not more than enough to meet their own wants 
during the winter. But, to save them from 
famishing by hunger, Governor Bradford him- 
self takes a small party in a boat and sails along 
the coast, purchasing corn of the Indians, get- 
ting a few quarts here and a few bushels there, 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 95 

Death of Squantum. His prayer. Governor Bradford's journey. 

until he had collected twenty-eight hogsheads 
of corn and beans. While at Chatham, then 
called Manamoyk, Squantum was taken sick of 
a fever and died. It is a touching tribute to the 
kindness of our Pilgrim fathers that this poor 
Indian testified so much love for them. In his 
dying hour he prayed fervently that God would 
take him to the heaven of the Englishmen, that 
lie might dwell with them forever. As remem- 
brances of his affection, he bequeathed all his 
little effects to sundry of his English friends. 
Governor Bradford and his companions, with 
tears, followed the remains of their faithful in- 
terpreter to the grave, and then, with saddened 
hearts, continued their voyage. 

At Nauset, now Eastham, their shallop was 
unfortunately wrecked. Governor Bradford 
stored the corn on shore, placed it under the care 
of the friendly Indians there, and, taking a native 
for a guide, set out on foot to travel i'A'ty miles 
through the forest to Plymouth. The natives 
all along the way received him with kindness, 
and did every thing in their power to aid him. 
Having arrived at Plymouth, he dispatched 
Captain Standish with another shallop to fetch 
the corn. The bold captain had a prosperous 
though a very tempestuous voyage. While at 



96 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Theft committed. Return of the art clcs. 

Nauset an Indian stole some trifle from the 
shallop as she lay in a creek. Captain Stand- 
isli immediately went to the sachem of the tribe, 
and informed him that the lost goods must be 
restored,, or he should make reprisals. The next 
morning the sachem came and delivered the 
goods, saying that he was very sorry the crime 
had been committed ; that the thief had been 
arrested and punished ; and that he had ordered 
his women to make some bread for Captain 
Standish, in token of his desire to cultivate just 
and friendly relations. Captain Standish hav- 
ing arrived at Plymouth, a supply of corn was 
delivered to help the people at Weymouth. 

But these lawless adventurers were as im- 
provident as they were vicious and idle. By 
the month of February they were again desti- 
tute and starving. They had borrowed all they 
could, and had stolen all they could, and were 
now in a state of extreme misery, many of them 
having already perished from exposure and 
want. The Indians hated them and despised 
them. Conspiracies were formed to kill them 
all, and many Indians, scattered here and there, 
were in favor of destroying all the white men. 
They foresaw that civilized and savage life could 
not abide side by side. The latter part of Feb- 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAK. 97 

The Weymouth settlers implore aid. 

ruary the Weymouth people sent a letter to 
Plymouth by an Indian, stating their deplora- 
ble condition, and imploring further aid. They 
had become so helpless and degraded that the 
Indians seem actually to have made slaves of 
them, compelling them to perform the most me- 
nial services. The letter contained the follow- 
ing dolorous complaints : 

"The boldness of the Indians increases abun- 
dantly, insomuch that the victuals we get they 
will take out of our pots and eat it before our 
faces. If we try to prevent them, they will hold 
a knife at our breasts. To satisfy them, we 
have been compelled to hang one of our com- 
pany. We have sold our clothes for corn, and 
are ready to starve, both with cold and hunger 
also, because we can not endure to get victuals 
by reason of our nakedness." 

Under these circumstances, one of the W^ey- 
mouth men, ranging the woods, came to an In- 
dian barn and stole some corn. The owner, 
finding by the footprints that it was an English- 
man who had committed the theft, determined 
to have revenge. With insulting and defiant 
confederates, he went to the plantation and de- 
manded that the culprit should be hung, threat- 
ening, if there were not prompt acquiescence in 
G 



98 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Disgraceful proceeding. Injustice of Hudibras. 

the demand, the utter destruction of the colo- 
nists. The consternation at Weymouth was 
great. Nearly all were sick and half famished, 
and they could present no resistance, zlfter 
very anxious deliberation, it was decided that, 
since the man who committed the theft was 
young and strong, and a skillful cobler, whose 
services could not be dispensed with, they would 
by stratagem save his life, and substitute for 
him a poor old bedrid weaver, who was not only 
useless to them, but a burden. This economi- 
cal arrangement was unanimously adopted. The 
poor old weaver, bound hand and foot, and 
dressed in the clothes of the culprit, was dragged 
from his bed, and was soon seen dangling in the 
air, to the great delight of the Indians. 

Much has been written upon this disgraceful 
transaction, and various versions of it have been 
given, with sundry details, but the facts, so far 
as can now be ascertained, are as we have 
stated. The deed is in perfect accordance with 
the whole course pursued by the miserable men 
who perpetrated it. The author of Hudibras 
unjustly we hope not maliciously in his wit- 
ty doggerel, ascribes this transaction of the mis- 
creants at Weymouth to the Pilgrims at Plym- 
outh. The mirth-loving satirist seemed to re- 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 99 

Sickness of Massasoit. Deputation from Plymouth. 

joice at the chance of directing a shaft against 
the Puritans. 

Just at this time news came to Plymouth 
that Massasoit was very sick, and at the point 
of death. Governor Bradford immediately dis- 
patched Mr. Edward Winslow and Mr. John 
Hampden* to the dying chieftain, with such 
medical aid as the colony could furnish. Their 
friend Hobbomak accompanied them as guide 
and interpreter. Massasoit had two sons quite 
young, Wamsutta and Pometacom, the eldest 
of whom would, according to Indian custom, 
inherit the chieftainship. It was, however, 
greatly feared that the ambitious and energetic 
Corbitant, who had manifested much hostility 
to the English, might avail himself of the death 
of Massasoit, and grasp the reins of power. 
The deputation from Plymouth traveled the 
first day through the woods as far as Middle- 
borough, then the little Indian hamlet of Na- 
masket. There they passed the night in the 
wigwam of an Indian. They, the next day, 

* There is much evidence that this was the celebrated John 
Hampden, renowned in the time of Charles I., and to whon? 
Gray, in his Elegy, alludes : 

" The village Hampden, that with dauntless breast 
The little tyrant of his fields withstood." 



100 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

The journey. Reported death of Massasoit. Hobbomak. 

continued their journey, and crossing in a canoe 
the arm of the bay, which there runs far inland 
and three miles beyond, with much anxiety ap- 
proached the dwelling-place of Corbitant at 
Mattapoiset, in the present town of Swanzey. 
They had been informed by the way that Mas- 
sasoit was dead, and they had great fears that 
Corbitant had already taken steps as a usurper, 
and that they, two defenseless men, might fall 
victims to his violence. 

Hobbomak, who had embraced Christianity, 
and was apparently a consistent Christian, was 
greatly beloved by Massasoit. The honest In- 
dian, when he heard the tidings of his chief- 
tain's death, bitterly deplored his loss. 

"My loving sachem! my loving sachem!" 
he exclaimed ; " many have I known, but never 
any like thee." 

Then turning to Mr. Winslow, he added, 
"While you live you will never see his like 
among the Indians. He was no deceiver, nor 
bloody, nor cruel, like the other Indians. He 
never cherished a spirit of revenge, and was 
easily reconciled to those who had offended 
him. He was ever ready to listen to the ad- 
vice of others, and governed his people by wis- 
dom and without severity." 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 101 

Hospitality of Corbitant's wife. Arrival at Mount Hope. 

When they arrived at Corbitant's house they 
found the sachem not at home. His wife, how- 
ever, treated them with great kindness, and in- 
formed them that Massasoit was still alive, 
though at the point of death. They therefore 
hastened on to Mount Hope. Mr. Winslow 
gives the following account of the scene wit- 
nessed at the bedside of the sick monarch : 

"When we arrived thither, we found the 
house so full that we could scarce get in, though 
they used their best diligence to make way for 
us. They were in the midst of their charms 
for him, making such a fiendlike noise that it 
distempered us who were well, and therefore 
was unlike to ease him that was sick. About 
him were six or eight women, who chafed his 
arms, legs, and thighs, to keep heat in him. 
When they had made an end of their charming, 
one told him that his friends the English were 
come to see him. Having understanding left, 
but his sight was wholly gone, he asked who 
was come. They told him Winsnow, for they 
can not pronounce the letter Z, but ordinarily n 
in the place thereof. He desired to speak with 
me. When I came to him, and they told him 
of it, he put forth his hand to me, which I took. 
Then he said twice, though very inwardly, Keen 



102 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

Massasoit' s welcome. His recovery. Kindness of the Pilgrims. 

Winsnowf which is to say, Art them Wins- 
low ? I answered A.hhe, that is, yes. Then 
lie doubled these words : Malta neen woncka- 
net namen Winsnow ; that is to say, O Wins- 
low, I shall never see thee again /" 

Mr. Winslow immediately prepared some re- 
freshing broth for the sick man, and, by careful 
nursing, to the astonishment of all, he recover- 
ed. Massasoit appeared to be exceedingly 
grateful for this kindness, and ever after attrib- 
uted his recovery to the skill and attentions of 
his English friends. His unquestionable sin- 
cerity won the confidence of the English, and 
they became more fully convinced of his real 
worth than ever before. Mr. Winslow wished 
for a chicken to make some broth. An Indian 
immediately set out, at two o'clock at night, for 
a run of forty miles through the wilderness to 
Plymouth. In a surprisingly short time, he re- 
turned with two live chickens. Massasoit was 
so much pleased with the fowls animals which 
he had never seen before that he would not 
allow them to be killed, but kept them as pets. 
The kind-hearted yet imperial old chieftain man- 
ifested great solicitude for the welfare of his 
people. He entreated Mr. Winslow to visit all 
his villages, that lie might relieve the sick arid 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 103 

Mr. Winslow as physician. Alarming tidings, 

the suffering who were in them. Mr. Winslow re- 
mained several days, and his fame as a physician 
spread so rapidly that great crowds gathered in 
an encampment around Mount Hope to gain re- 
lief from a thousand nameless ills. Some came 
from the distance of more than a hundred miles. 
While at Mount Hope, Massasoit informed 
Mr. Winslow that Wittuwamet, a sachem of 
one of the Massachusetts tribes of Indians near 
Weymouth, and several other Indian chiefs, had 
formed a plot for the purpose of cutting off the 
two English colonies. Massasoit stated that 
he had been often urged to join in the conspira- 
cy, but had always refused to do so, and that 
he had done every thing in his power to prevent 
it. Mr. Winslow very anxiously inquired into 
all the particulars, and ascertained that the 
Weymouth men had so thoroughly aroused the 
contempt as well as the indignation of the neigh- 
boring Indians, that their total massacre was 
resolved upon. The Indians, however, both re- 
spected and feared the colonists at Plymouth; 
and, apprehensive that they might avenge the 
slaughter of their countrymen, it was resolved, 
by a sudden and treacherous assault, to over- 
whelm them also, so that not a single English- 
man should remain to tell the tale. 



104 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

The party leave Mount Hope. Conversation with Corbitant. 

With these alarming tidings, Mr. Winslow, 
with Mr. Hampden and Hobbomak, left Mount 
Hope on his return. Corbitant, their out- 
wardly-reconciled enemy, accompanied them as 
far as his house in what is now Swanzey. 

"That night, "writes Mr. Winslow, "through 
the earnest request of Corbitant, we lodged with 
him at Mattapoiset. On the way I had much 
conference with him, so likewise at his house, 
he being a notable politician, yet full of merry 
jests and squibs, and never better pleased than 
when the like are returned upon him. Among 
other things, he asked me that, if he were thus 
dangerously sick, as Massasoit had been, and 
should send to Plymouth for medicine, whether 
the governor would send it ; and if he would, 
whether I would come therewith to him. To 
both which I answered yes ; whereat he gave 
me many joyful thanks." 

" I am surprised," said Corbitant, after a mo- 
ment's thought, " that two Englishmen should 
dare to venture so far into our country alone. 
Are you not afraid ?" 

" Where there is true love," Mr. Winslow re- 
plied, "there is no fear." 

" But if your love be such," said the wily In- 
dian, " and bear such fruit, how happens it that 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAE. 105 

English salutations. Theological remarks. 

when we come to Plymouth, you stand upon 
your guard, with the mouth of your pieces 
pointed toward us ?" 

"This," replied Mr. Winslow, "is a mark of 
respect. It is our custom to receive our best 
friends in this manner." 

Corbitant shook his head, and said, " I do 
not like such salutations." 

Observing that Mr. Winslow, before eating, 
implored a blessing, Corbitant desired to know 
what it meant. Mr. Winslow endeavored to 
explain to him some of the primary truths of 
revealed religion, and repeated to him the Ten 
Commandments. Corbitant listened to them 
very attentively, and said that he liked them 
all except the seventh. " It must be very in- 
convenient," he said, "for a man to be tied all 
his life to one woman, whether she pleases him 
or not." 

As Mr. Winslow continued his remarks upon 
the goodness of God, and the gratitude he should 
receive from us, Corbitant added, "I believe al- 
most as you do. The being whom you call God 
we call Kichtan." 

Mr. Winslow and his companions passed a 
very pleasant night in the Indian dwelling, 
receiving the most hospitable entertainment. 



106 KINO PHILIP. [I 622 - 

Return to Plymouth. The army. Captain Standish. 

The next morning they hastened on their way 
to Plymouth. They immediately informed the 
governor of the alarming tidings they had heard 
respecting the conspiracy, and a council of all 
the men in the colony was convened. It was 
unanimously decided that action, prompt, vig- 
orous, and decisive, was necessary. 

The bold Captain Standish was immediately 
placed in command of an army of eight men to 
proceed to Weymouth. He embarked his force 
in a squadron of one boat, to set sail for Mas- 
sachusetts for Massachusetts and Plymouth 
were then distinct colonies. The captain was 
an intrepid, impulsive man, who rarely took 
counsel of prudence. He would wrong no man, 
and, let the consequences be what they might, 
he would submit to wrong from no man. The 
Pilgrims valued him highly, and yet so deeply 
regretted his fiery temperament that they were 
unwilling to receive him to the communion of 
the Church. 

When they arrived at Weymouth they found 
a large number of Indians swaggering around 
the wretched settlement, and treating the hu- 
miliated and starving colonists with the utmost 
insolence. The colonists dared not exhibit the 
slightest spirit of retaliation. The Indians had 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 107 

Insolence of the Indians. The commencement of hostilities. 

been so accustomed to treat the godless race at 
Weymouth with every indignity, that they had 
almost forgotten that the Pilgrims were men of 
different blood. As Captain Standish and his 
eight men landed, they were met by a mob of 
Indians, who, by derision and insolence, seemed 
to aim to provoke a quarrel. Wittuwamet, the 
head of the conspirators, was there. He was a 
stout, brawny savage, vulgar, bold, and impu- 
dent, almost beyond the conception of a civil- 
ized mind. Accompanied by a gang of confed- 
erates, he approached Captain Standish, whet- 
ting his knife, and threatening his death in 
phrase exceedingly contemptuous and insult- 
ing. By the side of this chief was another In- 
dian named Peksuot, of gigantic stature and 
Herculean strength, who taunted the captain 
with his inferior size, and assailed him with a 
volley of barbarian blackguardism. All this it 
would be hard for a meek man to bear. Cap- 
tain Standish was not a meek man. The hot 
blood of the Puritan Cavalier was soon at the 
boiling point. Disdaining to take advantage 
even of such a foe, he threw aside his gun, and 
springing upon the gigantic Peksuot, grasped 
at the knife which was suspended from his neck, 
the blade of which was double-edged, and ground 



108 KING PHILIP. [1622. 

The conflict and victory. The Weymouth men go to Monhegan. 

to a point as sharp as a needle. There was a 
moment of terrific conflict, and then the stout 
Indian fell dead upon the ground, with the blood 
gushing from many mortal wounds. Another 
Englishman closed with Wittuwamet, and there 
was instantly a general fray. Wittuwamet and 
another Indian were killed ; another was taken 
prisoner arid hung upon the spot, for conspiring 
to destroy the English ; the rest fled. Captain 
Standish followed up his victory, and pursued 
the fugitives. A few more were killed. This 
unexpected development of courage and power 
so overwhelmed the hostile Indians that they 
implored peace. 

The Weymouth men, thus extricated from 
peril, were afraid to remain there any longer, 
though Captain Standish told them that he 
should not hesitate to stay with one half their 
number. Still they persisted in leaving. Cap- 
tain Standish then generously offered to take 
them with him to Plymouth, where they should 
share in the now almost exhausted stores of 
the Pilgrims. But they decided, since they had 
a small vessel in which they could embark, to 
go to Monhegan, an island near the mouth of 
the Kennebec River, where many English ships 
came annually to fish. The captain helped 



1622.] CLOUDS OF WAR. 109 

Regrets of the English. Letter from Rev. Mr. Robinson. 

them on board the vessel, provided for them a 
supply of corn, and remained until their sail 
was disappearing in the distant horizon of the 
sea. He then returned to Plymouth, and all 
were rejoiced that the country was delivered 
from such a set of vagabonds. 

The Pilgrims regretted the hasty and violent 
measures adopted by Captain Standish, and yet 
they could not, under the circumstances, se- 
verely condemn him. The Rev. Mr. Robinson, 
father of the Plymouth Church, wrote from 
Holland: 

" Due allowance must be made for the warm 
temper of Captain Standish. I hope that the 
Lord has sent him among you for good, if you 
will but use him as you ought. I fear, how- 
ever, that there is wanting that tenderness for 
the life of man, made after God's own image, 
which we ought to cherish. It would have 
been happy if some had been converted before 
any had been killed." 



110 KING PHILIP. [1630. 

Prosperity of the colonies. Massachusetts Colony. 



CHAPTER IV. 
THE PEQUOT WAR. 

THE energetic, yet just and conciliatory 
measures adopted by the Pilgrims at Plym- 
outh, in their intercourse with the Indians, were 
productive of the happiest results. For several 
years there was a period of peace and prosperi- 
ty. The colony had now become firmly estab- 
lished, and every year emigrants, arriving from 
the mother country, extended along the coasts 
and into the interior the comforts and the re- 
finements of civilization. 

In the year 1630, ten years after the landing 
of the Pilgrims, a company of gentlemen of for- 
tune and of social distinction organized a colo- 
ny, upon a much grander scale than the one at 
Plymouth, to emigrate to Massachusetts Bay, 
under the name of the Massachusetts Colony. 
The leaders in this enterprise were men of de- 
cidedly a higher cast of character, intellectual 
and social, than their brethren at Plymouth. 
On the 12th of June this company landed at 
Salem, and before the close of the year their 



1630.] THE PEQUOT WAR. Ill 

Settlement of Boston. Motives actuating the settlers. 

number amounted to seventeen hundred. The 
tide of emigration now began to flow very rap- 
idly, and eight or ten towns were soon settled. 
Toward the close of this year a few families 
moved to the end of the peninsula now called 
Boston. The dense wilderness spread around 
them. They reared their log huts near the 
beach, at the north end, and by fishing, hunt- 
ing, and raising Indian corn, obtained a frugal 
existence. In the five following years very 
great accessions were made to this important 
colony. Thriving settlements sprang up rap- 
idly all along the coast. The colonists appear 
to have been conscientious in their dealings 
with the natives, purchasing their lands of them 
at a fair price. Nearly all these men came to the 
wilderness of this new world inspired by as lofty 
motives as can move the human heart. Many 
of them were wealthy and of high rank. At an 
immense sacrifice, they abandoned the luxuries 
and refinements to which they had been accus- 
tomed at home, that they might enjoy in New 
England that civil and religious liberty which 
Old England no longer afforded them. 

The Dutch had now established a colony at 
the mouth of the Hudson River, and were look- 
ing wistfully at the fertile meadows which their 



112 KING PHILIP. [1630. 

Dutch colonies. Correspondence with the Dutch governor. 

traders had found upon the banks of the Con- 
necticut. The English were apprehensive that 
the Dutch might anticipate them in taking pos- 
session of that important valley. In 1630 the 
Earl of Warwick had obtained from Charles I. 
a patent, granting him all the land extending 
west from Narraganset Bay one hundred and 
twenty miles. This grant comprehended the 
whole of the present state of Connecticut and 
considerable more, reaching west to the Dutch 
settlements on the Hudson River. Preparations 
were immediately made for the establishment 
of a small company on the Connecticut River. 
Governor Winthrop sent a message to the Dutch 
governor at New Netherlands, as New York was 
then called, informing him that the King of En- 
gland had granted all the region of the Con- 
necticut River to his own subjects, and request- 
ing that the Dutch would not build there. 
Governor Van Twiller returned a very polite 
answer, stating that the authorities in Holland 
had granted the same country to a Dutch com- 
pany, and he accordingly requested the English 
not to settle there. 

Governor Winthrop immediately dispatched 
some men through the wilderness to explore 
the country, and several small vessels were 



1630.] THE PEQUOT WAK. 113 

Taking possession. Opposition to their settlement. 

sent to ascend the river, and, by trade, to estab- 
lish friendly relations with the Indians. The 
Plymouth colony also sent a company of men 
with a frame house and boards for covering. 
When William Holmes, the leader of this com- 
pany, had sailed up the Connecticut as far as 
the present city of Hartford, he found that the 
Dutch were before him, and had erected a fort 
there. The Dutch ordered him to go back, and 
stood by their cannon with lighted torches, 
threatening to fire upon him. 

Mr. Holmes, an intrepid man, regardless of 
their threats, which they did not venture to ex- 
ecute, pushed boldly by, and established him- 
self at the mouth of Little Eiver, in the pres- 
ent town of Windsor. Here he put up his 
house, surrounded it with palisades, and forti- 
fied it as strongly as his means would allow. 
Governor Van Twiller, being informed of this 
movement, sent a band of seventy men, under 
arms, to tear down this house and drive away 
the occupants. But Holmes was ready for 
battle, and the Dutch, finding him so well forti- 
fied that he could not .be displaced without a 
bloody conflict, retired. 

The whole region of the State of Connecticut 
was at this time a wilderness, covered with a 
IT 



114 KING PHILIP. [1630. 

Beauty of Connecticut. The Pcquots. 

dense and gloomy forest, which overshadowed 
both mountain and valley. There were scat- 
tered here and there a few spots where the trees 
had disappeared, and where the Indians planted 
their corn. The Indians were exceedingly nu- 
merous in this lovely valley. The picturesque 
beauty of the country, the genial climate, the 
fertile soil, and the vast variety of fish and fowl 
which abounded in its bays, ponds, and streams, 
rendered Connecticut quite an elysium for sav- 
age life. 

These Indians w r ere divided into very many 
tribes or clans, more or less independent, each 
with its sachem and its chief warriors. The 
Pequots were by far the most powerful and 
warlike among them. Their territory spread 
over the present towns of New London, Groton, 
and Stonington. Just north of them was a 
branch of the same tribe, called the Mohegans, 
under their distinguished sachem Uncas. The 
Pequots and the Mohegans, thus united, were 
resistless. It is said that, a few years before 
the arrival of the English in this country, the 
Pequots had poured down like an inundation 
from the forests of the north, sweeping all op- 
position before them, and had taken possession 
of the sea-coast as a conquered country. 



1630.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 115 

Sassacus. The three powers. Continual wars. 

Sassacus was the sovereign chief of this na- 
tion. The present town of Groton was his re- 
gal residence. Upon two commanding and 
beautiful eminences in this town, from which 
the eye ranged over a very extensive prospect 
of the Sound and the adjacent country, Sassa- 
cus had erected, with much barbarian skill, his 
royal fortresses. The one was on the banks 
of the Mystic ; the other, a few miles west, on 
the banks of the Pequot River, now called the 
Thames. His sway extended over all the tribes 
on Long Island, and along the coast from the 
dominions of Canonicus, on Narraganset Bay, 
to the Hudson River, and spreading into the 
interior as far as the present county of Worces- 
ter in Massachusetts. Thus there seem to have 
been, in the days of the Pilgrims, three dom- 
inant nations, with their illustrious chieftains, 
who held sway over all the petty tribes in the 
south and easterly portions of New England. 
The Wampanoags, under Massasoit, held Mas- 
sachusetts generally. The Narragansets, un- 
der Canonicus, occupied Rhode Island. The 
Pequots, under Sassacus, reigned over Connec- 
ticut. These powerful tribes were jealous of 
each other, and were almost incessantly engaged 
in wars. 



116 KING PHILIP. [1634. 

Power of Sassacup. Trading expedition. Murder of the company. 

Sassacus had twenty-six sachems under him, 
and could lead into the field four thousand war- 
riors. He was shrewd, wary, and treacherous, 
and with great jealousy watched the increasing 
power of the English, who were now spreading 
rapidly over the principal parts of New En- 
gland. 

In the autumn of the year 1634, just after 
William Holmes had put up his house at Wind- 
sor, two English traders, Captains Norton and 
Stone, ascended the Connecticut Eiver in a 
boat, with eight men, to purchase furs of the 
Indians. They had a large assortment of those 
goods which the natives prized, and for which 
they were eager to barter any thing in their pos- 
session. The Indians one night, as the vessel 
was moored near the shore, rushed from an am- 
bush, overpowered the crew, murdered every in- 
dividual, and plundered and sunk the vessel. 
The Massachusetts colony, which had then be- 
come far more powerful than the Plymouth, de- 
manded of Sassacus redress and the surrender 
of the murderers. The Pequot chieftain, not 
being then prepared for hostilities, sent an em- 
bassy to Massachusetts with a present of valu- 
able furs, and with an artfully contrived story 
in justification of the deed. 



1634] THE PEQUOT WAR. 117 

Diplomatic skill. Indians' account of the affair. 

The barbarian embassadors, with diplomatic 
skill which Talleyrand or Metternich might have 
envied, affirmed that the English had seized two 
peaceable Indians, bound them hand and foot, 
and were carrying them off in their vessel, no 
one knew where. As the vessel ascended the 
river, the friends of the two captives followed 
cautiously through the forest, along the banks, 
watching for an opportunity to rush to their res- 
cue. The Indians were well acquainted witli the 
treachery of the infamous Englishmen in steal- 
ing the natives, and transporting them to per- 
petual slavery. One night the English adven- 
turers, according to the representation of the In- 
dians, drew their vessel up to the shore, and all 
landed to sleep. At midnight, the friends of the 
captives watched their opportunity, and made a 
rush upon the English while they were asleep, 
killed all, and released their friends. They also 
stated that all the Indians engaged in the affray, 
except two, had since died of the small-pox. 

This was a plausible story. The magistrates 
of Massachusetts, men of candor and justice, 
could not disprove it ; and as, admitting this 
statement to be true, but little blame could be 
attached to the Indians, the governor of Massa- 
chusetts accepted the apology, and entered into 



118 KING PHILIP. [1635. 

Friendly alliance. Planting new colonies. 

friendly alliance with the Pequots. In the 
treaty into which he at this time entered with 
the Indian embassadors, the Pequots conceded 
to the English the Connecticut River and its 
immediate shores, if the English would establish 
settlements there and open trade with them. 

Accordingly, arrangements were immediately 
made for the planting of a colony in the valley 
of the Connecticut. In the autumn of 1635, 
five years after the establishment of the Massa- 
chusetts colony at Salem, and fifteen years aft- 
er the establishment of the Plymouth colony, a 
company of sixty persons, men, women, and 
children, left the towns of Dorchester, Roxbury, 
Watertown, and Cambridge, and commenced a 
journey through the pathless wilderness in 
search of their future home. It was the 12th 
of October when they left the shores of Massa- 
chusetts Bay. For fourteen days they toiled 
along through the wilderness, driving their cat- 
tle before them, and enduring incredible hard- 
ships as they traversed mountains, forded 
streams, and waded through almost impenetra- 
ble swamps. On the 9th of November they 
reached the Connecticut at a point near the 
present city of Hartford. The same journey 
can now be taken with ease in two and a half 



1635.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 119 

Indications of meditated hostility. Roger Williams. 

hours. In less than a year three towns were 
settled, containing in all nearly eight hundred 
inhabitants. A fort was also erected at the en- 
trance of the river, to exclude the Dutch, and it 
was garrisoned by twenty men. 

The Indians now began to be seriously alarm- 
ed in view of the rapid encroachments of the 
English. They became sullen, and annoyed 
the colonists with many acts of petty hostility. 
There were soon many indications that Sassa- 
cus was meditating hostilities, and that he was 
probably laying his plans for a combination of 
all the tribes in a resistless assault upon the in- 
fant settlements. 

The Wampanoags, under Massasoit, were still 
firm in their friendship ; but it was greatly fear- 
ed that the Narragansets, whose power was very 
formidable, might be induced to yield to the so- 
licitations of the Pequots. 

Roger Williams, who had taken refuge in 
Rhode Island to escape from his enemies in 
Massachusetts, was greatly beloved by the In- 
dians. He had become quite a proficient in the 
Indian language, and by his honesty, disinterest- 
edness, and courtesy, had particularly won the 
esteem of the Narragansets, in the midst of 
whom lie resided. The governor and council 



120 KINO PHILIP. [1635. 

Mr. Williams sent as embassador. His mission. 

of Connecticut immediately wrote to Mr. Will- 
iams, soliciting him to visit the Narragansets, 
and exert his influence to dissuade them from 
entering into the coalition. 

This great and good man promptly embark- 
ed in the humane enterprise. Bidding a hur- 
ried farewell to his wife, he started alone in a 
dilapidated canoe to sail along the shores of 
Narraganset Bay upon his errand of mercy. A 
violent tempest arose, tumbling in such a surf 
upon the shore that he could not land, while he 
was every moment threatened with being swal- 
lowed up in the abysses which were yawning 
around him. At length, after having encoun- 
tered much hardship and surmounted many 
perils, he arrived at the imperial residence of 
Canonicus. The barbarian chieftain was at 
home, and it so happened that some Pequot 
embassadors had but a short time before ar- 
rived, and were then conferring with the Narra- 
gansets in reference to the coalition. All the 
arts of diplomacy of civilized and of savage life, 
of the wily Indian and of the sincere and hon- 
est Christian, were now brought into requisi- 
tion. With heroism which was the more sig- 
nal in that it was entirely unostentatious, this 
bold man remained three days and three nights 



1635.] THE PEQUOT WAE. 121 

His success. Enmity of the Pequots. Acts of violence. 

with the savages, encountering the threats of 
the Pequots, and expecting every night that 
they would take his life before morning. Grand- 
eur of character always wins applause. The In- 
dians marveled at his calm, unboastful intre- 
pidity, and Canonicus, who was also a man of 
heroic mould, was so influenced by his argu- 
ments, that he finally not only declined to enter 
into an alliance with the Pequots, but pledged 
anew his friendship for the English, and en- 
gaged to co-operate with them in repelling the 
threatened assault. 

This was an achievement of immense mo- 
ment. Other distant tribes, who were on the 
eve of joining the coalition, intimidated by the 
withdrawal of the Narragansets, and by their 
co-operation with the English, also refused to 
take part in the war, and thus the Pequots were 
left to fight the battle alone. But the Pequots, 
with their four thousand merciless warriors, 
were a fearful foe to rush from their inaccessi- 
ble retreats, with torch and tomahawk, upon 
the sparse and defenseless settlements scattered 
along the banks of the Connecticut River. 

Various acts of individual violence were per- 
petrated by the savages before war broke out in 
all its horrors. The English were anxious to 



122 KING PHILIP. [1635. 

Discovery of the murder of Captain Stone and his men. 

avert hostilities, if possible, as they had nothing 
to gain from war with the natives, and their 
helpless families would be exposed to incon- 
ceivable misery from the barbarism of the foe. 

The colonists now learned that the excuse 
which had been offered for the assault upon 
Captains Norton and Stone was a fabrication, 
and false in all its particulars. These men had 
engaged several Indians to pilot them up the 
river. They often stopped to trade with the 
natives. One night, as they were moored along- 
side of the shore, while many of the men had 
gone upon the land, and the captain was asleep 
in the cabin, a large number of Indians made a 
premeditated assault, and murdered all on 
board. The rest, as they returned in the dark- 
ness and unsuspicious of danger, were easily 
dispatched. 

This new evidence of the treachery of the 
Pequots exasperated the colonists. Still, they 
did not think it best to usher in a war with such 
powerful foes by any retaliation. The Pequots, 
encouraged by this forbearance, became more 
and more insolent. In July, 1635, John Old- 
ham ventured on a trading expedition to the 
Pequot country; for the Pequots, notwithstand- 
ing all the appearances against them, still pre- 



1635.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 123 

Trading expedition to the Pequots. John Gallop. 

tended to friendship, and solicited trade. One 
object of sending Captain Oldham upon this 
expedition was to ascertain more definitely the 
real disposition of the savages. 

A few days after his departure, a man by the 
name of John Gallop was in a small vessel of 
about twenty tons, on his passage from Con- 
necticut to Massachusetts Bay. A strong north- 
erly wind drove him near Manisses, or Block Isl- 
and. This island is about fourteen miles from 
Point Judith. It is eight miles long, and from 
two to four wide. To his surprise, he saw near 
the shore an English vessel, which he imme- 
diately recognized as Captain Oldham's, filled 
with Indians, and evidently in their possession. 
Sixteen savages, well armed with their own 
weapons, and with the guns and swords which 
they had taken from the English, crowded the 
boat. 

Captain Gallop was a man of lion heart, in- 
spirited by that Puritan chivalry which ever 
displayed itself in the most amazing deeds of 
daring, without the slightest apparent con- 
sciousness that there was any thing extraordi- 
nary in the exploit. His little vessel was con- 
siderably larger than the boat which th In- 
dians had captured. His crew, however, con- 



124 KING PHILIP. [1635. 

Valiant behavior of Captain Gallop. 

sisted of only one man and two boys. And 
yet, without the slightest hesitancy, he immedi- 
ately decided upon a naval fight with the In- 
dians. Loading his muskets and spreading all 
sail, he bore down upon his foe. The wind was 
fair and strong, and, standing firmly at the 
helm, while his crew were protected by the bul- 
warks from the arrows and bullets of the In- 
dians, and were ready with their muskets to 
shoot any who attempted to board, he guided 
his vessel so skillfully as to strike the smaller 
boat of the foe fairly upon the quarter. The 
shock was so severe that the boat was nearly 
capsized, and six of the Indians were knocked 
into the sea and drowned. 

Captain Gallop immediately stood off and 
prepared for another similar broadside. In the 
mean time, he lashed the anchor to the bows of 
the vessel in such a way that the fluke should 
pierce the side of the boat, and serve as a grap- 
pling iron. As there were now only ten In- 
dians to be attacked, he decided to board the 
boat in case it should be grappled by the fluke 
of his anchor. Having made these arrange- 
ments, he again came running down before a 
brisk gale, and, striking the boat again, tore open 
her side with his anchor, while at the same mo- 



1635.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 125 

Victory over the Indians. The body of Captain olulKi;:;. 

ment lie poured in a heavy discharge of buck- 
shot upon the terrified savages. Most of them, 
however, had plunged into the hold of the little 
pinnace, and the shot effected but little execu- 
tion. A third time he ran down upon the pin- 
nace, and struck her with such force that five 
more, in their turn, leaped overboard and were 
drowned. There were now but five savages 
left, and the intrepid Gallop immediately board- 
ed the enemy. Three of the savages retreated 
to a small cabin, where, with swords, they de- 
fended themselves. Two were taken captive 
and bound. Having no place where he could 
keep these two Indians apart, and fearing that 
they might get loose, and, in co-operation with 
the three savages who had fortified themselves 
in the cabin, rise successfully upon him, Cap- 
tain Gallop threw one of the Indians overboard, 
and he was drowned. This was rough usage ; 
but the savages, who had apparently rendered 
it necessary by their previous act of robbery 
and murder, could not complain. 

The pinnace was then stripped of her rig- 
ging and of all the goods which remained. The 
body of Captain Oldham was found, awfully 
mutilated, beneath a sail. The rest of the crew, 
but two or three in number, had been carried 



126 KING PHILIP. [1635. 

Loss of the pinnace. Retribution. 

as captives by the savages on the shore. Cap- 
tain Gallop buried the corpse as reverently as 
possible in the sea, and then took the pinnace 
in tow, with the three savages barricaded in the 
cabin. Night came on, dark and stormy ; the 
wind increased to a tempest, and it was neces- 
sary to cut the pinnace adrift. She was never 
heard of more. 

Block Island, where these scenes occurred, 
belonged to the Narragansets ; but many who 
were engaged in the murder, as if fearful of the 
vengeance of Canonicus, their own chieftain, 
fled across the Sound to the Pequot country, 
and were protected by them. The Pequots 
thus became implicated in the crime. Canon- 
icus, on the other hand, rescued the captives 
taken from the boat, and restored them to their 
friends. The English now decided that it was 
necessary for them so to punish the Indians as 
to teach them that such outrages could no longer 
be committed with impunity. It was a fearful 
vengeance which was resolved upon. An army 
of one hundred men was raised, commissioned 
to proceed to Block Island, burn every wigwam, 
destroy all the corn, shoot every man, raid take 
the women and children captive. Thus the 
island was to be left a solitude and a desert. 



1636.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 127 

The expedition. The first attack. 

On the 25th of August, 1636, the detach- 
ment sailed from Boston. The Indians were 
aware of the punishment with which they were 
threatened, and were prepared for resistance. 
Captain John Endicott, who was in command 
of the expedition, anchored off the island, and 
seeing a solitary Indian wandering upon the 
beach, who, it afterward appeared, had been 
placed there as a decoy, took a boat and a dozen 
armed men, and rowed toward the shore. When 
they reached within a few rods of the beach, 
suddenly sixty warriors, picked men, tall, ath- 
letic, and of established bravery, sprang up from 
behind the sand-hills, rushed to the water's 
edge, and poured in upon the boat a volley of 
arrows. Fortunately, the boat was so far from 
the land that not much injury was done, though 
two were seriously wounded. As the water 
was shoal, the colonists, musket in hand, sprang 
from the boat and waded toward the shore, 
piercing their foes with a well-directed volley 
of bullets. Had the Indians possessed any 
measure of the courage of the English, the sixty 
savages might have closed upon the twelve col- 
onists, and easily have destroyed them all ; but 
they had no disciplined courage which would 
enable them to stand a charge. With awful 



128 * KING PHILIP. [1636. 

The English victorious. The work of devastation. 

yells of fury and despair, they broke and fled 
into the forests and the swamps. 

Captain Endicott now landed his force and 
commenced the work of destruction. There 
were two Indian villages upon the island, con^ 
taining about sixty wigwams each. The torch 
was applied, and they were all destroyed. Ev- 
ery canoe that could be found was staved. 
There were also upon the island about two 
hundred acres of standing corn, which the En- 
glish trampled down. But not an Indian could 
be found. The women and children had prob- 
ably been removed from the island, and the 
warriors who remained so effectually concealed 
themselves that the English sought them in 
vain. After spending two days upon the isl- 
and, the expedition again embarked, and sailed 
across the Sound to the mouth of the Thames, 
then called Pequot Harbor. As the vessel en- 
tered the harbor, about three hundred warriors 
assembled upon the shore. Captain Endicott 
sent an interpreter to inform them that he had 
come to demand the murderers of the English, 
and to obtain compensation for the injuries 
which the Indians had inflicted. To this the 
Pequots defiantly replied with a shower of ar- 
rows. Captain Endicott landed on both sides 



1636.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 129 

Inefficiency of the punishment. Exultation of Sassacus. 

of the harbor where New London now stands. 
The Indians sullenly retired before him to the 
adjacent rocks and fastnesses, rendering it nec- 
essary for the English to keep in a compact 
body to guard against assault. Two Indians 
were shot, and probably a few others wounded. 
The wigwams along the shore were burned, and 
the canoes destroyed, and then the expedition 
again spread its sails and returned to Boston, 
having done infinitely more harm than good. 
They had merely exasperated their haughty 
foes. They had but struck the hornets' nest 
with a stick. The Connecticut people were in 
exceeding terror, as they knew that savage 
vengeance would fall mercilessly upon them. 

Sassacus was a stern man of much native 
talent. He laughed to scorn this impotent re- 
venge. To burn an Indian wigwam was in- 
flicting no great calamity. The huts were 
reared anew before the expedition had arrived 
in Boston. The Pequots now despised their 
foes, and, gathering around their council fires, 
they clashed their weapons, shrieked their war- 
whoop, and excited themselves into an intensity 
of rage. The defenseless settlers along the 
banks of the Connecticut were now at the mer- 
cy of the savages, who were roused to the com- 
I 



130 KING PHILIP. [1636. 

Scenes of blood. Energy of Sassacus. 

mission of every possible atrocity. No pen 
can describe the scenes of woe which, during 
the autumn and winter of 1636 and 1637, trans- 
pired in the solitudes of the wilderness. The 
Indians were every where in marauding bands. 
At midnight, startled by the yell of the savage, 
the lonely settler sprang to his door but to see 
his building in flames, to be pierced with innu- 
merable arrows, to fall upon his floor weltering 
in blood, and to see, as death was stealing over 
him, his wife and his children brained by the 
tomahawk. The tortures inflicted by the sav- 
ages upon their captives were too horrible to be 
narrated. Even the recital almost causes the 
blood to chill in one's veins. 

Sassacus was indefatigable in his endeavors 
to rouse all the tribes to combine in a war of 
extermination. 

"Now," said he, "is our time. If we do 
not now destroy the English, they will soon 
prove too powerful for us, and they will obtain 
all our lands. We need not meet them in open 
battle. We can shoot and poison their cattle, 
burn their houses and barns, lay in ambush for 
them in the fields and on the roads. They are 
now few. We are numerous. We can thus 
soon destroy them all." 



1636.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 131 

Vigilance of the enemy. Siege of Saybrook. 

Why did they not succeed in this plan? 
The only answer is that God willed otherwise. 
The Indians planned their campaign with great 
skill, and prosecuted it with untiring vigor. 
Not a boat could pass up or down the river in 
safety. The colonists were compelled to keep 
a constant guard, to huddle together in block- 
houses, and could never lie down at night with- 
out the fear of being murdered before morning. 
Almost every night the flame of their burning 
dwellings reddened the sky, and the shriek of 
the captives expiring under demoniac torture 
blended with the hideous shout of the savages. 

At the mouth of the Connecticut River the 
fort of Saybrook had been erected. It was 
built strongly of timber, to resist the approaches 
of the Dutch as well as of the Indians, and was 
garrisoned by about fifty men. As this point 
commanded the entrance of the river, it was 
deemed of essential importance that it should be 
effectually fortified. But the Pequots were now 
so emboldened that they surrounded the fort, 
and held the garrison in a state of siege. They 
burned every house in the vicinity, razed all 
the out-houses of the fort, and burned every 
stack of hay and every useful thing which was 
not -within reach of the guns of the fortress. 



132 KING PHILIP. [1636. 

Necessity for energetic action. Raising an army. 

The cattle were all killed, and no person could 
venture outside of the fort. The Indians, keep- 
ing beyond the reach of gunshot, danced with 
insulting and defiant gestures, challenging the 
English to come out, and mocking them with 
the groans and pious invocations which they 
had extorted from their victims of torture. 

This awful state of affairs rendered it neces- 
sary to prosecute the war with a degree of en- 
ergy which should insure decisive results. The 
story of Indian atrocities caused every ear in 
the three colonies to tingle, and all united to 
punish the common enemy. Plymouth fur- 
nished a vessel, well armed and provisioned, and 
manned by fifty soldiers under efficient officers. 
Massachusetts raised two hundred men to send 
promptly to the theatre of conflict. Connecti- 
cut furnished ninety men from the towns of 
Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersrield. This 
was an immense effort for the feeble colonists 
to make. 

The Mohegans dwelt in the interior of the 
country, and were consequently nearer the En- 
glish settlements. Their sachem, Uncas, had 
his royal residence in the present town of Nor- 
wich. He was a stern, reckless man, and quite 
ambitious of claiming independence of Sassa- 



1637.] THE PEQUCHT WAE. 133 

Uncas sachem of the Mohegans. Departure of the troops. 

cus, with his powerful section of the tribe. The 
Mohegans, Pequots, and Narragansets all spoke 
the same language, with but a slight diversity 
in dialect. The Mohegans, with apparent ea- 
gerness, united with the English. The Narra- 
gansets also continued firm in their pledged 
friendship to the Massachusetts and Plymouth 
colonists, and promised a liberal supply of war- 
riors to aid them in punishing the haughty Pe- 
quots. Sassacus had now raised a storm which 
he well might dread. The doom of his tribe 
was sealed. 

On Wednesday, the 10th of May, 1637, the 
Connecticut troops, consisting of ninety En- 
glishmen and seventy Mohega^, embarked at 
Hartford in three vessels, and sailed down the 
river to the fort at Saybrook. The expedition 
was commanded by Captain John Mason. Un- 
cas, the Mohegan sachem, led the Indian war- 
riors. When they arrived near the mouth of 
the river, the Indians desired to be set on shore, 
that they might advance by land to the fort, 
and attack the Pequots by surprise. The En- 
glish were very apprehensive that their unreli- 
able allies were about to prove treacherous, and 
to desert to the Pequots. But, as it was desir- 
able to test them before the hour of battle ar- 



134 Kin* PHILIP. [1637. 

Torture of a captive. Fortresses. Plan of attack. 

rived, they were permitted to land. The Mo- 
hegans, however, proved faithful. On their way 
to the fort they fell in with forty Pequots, whom 
they attacked fiercely and put to rout, after 
having killed seven of their number, and taken 
one a captive. Their wretched prisoner they 
bound to a stake, and put to death with every 
barbarity which demoniac malice could suggest. 

The two parties met at Fort Saybrook. Sas- 
sacus was strongly intrenched, about twenty 
miles east of them, in two forts, or, rather, for- 
tified towns. These Pequot fortresses were 
about five miles distant from each other, on 
commanding hills, one on the banks of the 
Thames, and the other on the banks of the 
Mystic. It was the original plan to sail direct- 
ly into the mouth of the Thames, then called Pe- 
quot Harbor, and attack the savage foe in his 
concentrated strength. But these fortresses 
were so situated as to command an extensive 
view of the ocean, as well as of the adjacent 
country. The vessels, consequently, could not 
enter Pequot Harbor without being seen by the 
Indians, and thus giving them several hours' 
Warning. 

After long and anxious deliberation, the chap- 
lain of the expedition, Rev. Mr. Stone, having 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 135 

Delight of the Pequote. Detentions. 

been requested to pass the night in prayer for 
Divine guidance, it was decided to sail directly 
by the mouths of Pequot Harbor and the Mys- 
tic, and to continue along the shore to Narra- 
ganset Bay. Here they hoped to meet with the 
troops dispatched from Plymouth and Massa- 
chusetts. They could then march across the 
country about forty miles, and, approaching the 
Pequot forts in the night and through the for- 
est, could attack them by surprise. 

On Friday, the 19th of May, the expedition 
sailed from the mouth of the Connecticut. The 
Pequots, through their runners, kept themselves 
informed of every movement, and when they 
descried the vessels approaching, they felt that 
the decisive hour had come, and prepared for 
battle. But when they saw the vessels pass 
directly by without entering the harbor, they 
were exceedingly elated, supposing the English 
were afraid to attack them. They shouted, and 
danced, and clashed their weapons, and assailed 
their foes with all the artillery of barbarian de- 
rision. But the colonists, unconscious of the 
ridicule to which they were exposed, continued 
their course, and came to anchor in Narragan- 
set Bay just as the twilight of Saturday even- 
ing was darkening into night. It was too late 



136 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Landing. Cordial reception. Re-enforcements. 

then to land, and the next day being the Sab- 
bath, they all remained on board their vessels, 
in the sacred observance of the day. All of 
Monday, and until late in the afternoon of Tues- 
day, a fearful gale swept the ocean, so that no 
boat could pass to the shore. Tuesday even- 
ing, however, Captain Mason landed, and had 
an interview with Miantunnomah, a chief very 
high in rank, who seems to have shared with 
his uncle Canonicus in the government of the 
Narragansets. 

" Two mighty chiefs one cautious, wise, and old ; 
One young, and strong, and terrible in fight 
AH Narraganset and Coweset hold ; 

One lodge they build, one council-fire they light." 

The fiery-spirited young sachem, hating the 
Pequots, and eager for a fight with them in con- 
junction with such powerful allies as the En- 
glish, cordially received Captain Mason, grant- 
ed him a passage through his country, and im- 
mediately called out a re-enforcement of two 
hundred men to join the expedition. That 
night an Indian runner arrived in the camp, and 
informed Captain Mason that Captain Patrick, 
with forty men, who had been sent in advance 
of the Massachusetts and Plymouth contingent, 
had reached Mr. Roger Williams's plantation in 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 137 

Determination to proceed. Boasting. Continued re-enforcements. 

Providence, and were hastening to meet him. 
Desirable as this junction was deemed, after 
mature deliberation, it was decided not to wait 
for Captain Patrick, as it was very important to 
strike a sudden and unexpected blow. The Nar- 
ragansets stood in great dread of the Pequots, 
and it was feared that their zeal might grow 
cold. It was also feared that if they did not 
proceed immediately, the Pequots might receive 
tidings of their approach. 

The little army, therefore, the very next 
morning, Wednesday, May 24th, commenced its 
march. The force consisted of seventy-seven 
Englishmen, sixty Mohegans, and two hundred 
Narragansets. The Narragansets were great 
braggarts. They made the forest resound with 
their vainglorious boasts, and, with the most val- 
iant gestures, declared that they would now show 
the English how to fight. Gruided by Indians 
through the forest, they pressed along rapidly 
through the day, and at night, having traversed 
about twenty miles, bivouacked upon the banks 
of a small stream. The next morning they re- 
sumed their march, and, crossing the stream, 
approached the territory of the Pequots. As 
they had advanced, large numbers of Narragan- 
set warriors had flocked to join them, and they 



138 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Rapid march. Plan of attack changed. 

had now five hundred of these boastful savages 
in the advance leading them on. 

The day was intensely hot, and, in their rap- 
id march, several of the troops fainted by the 
way. But, conscious that much depended upon 
taking the Pequots by surprise, Captain Mason 
urged his men forward, and about noon reached 
the banks of the Pawcatuck River, about twelve 
miles from the previous night's encampment. 
The Indians led them to a point in the river 
where they could pass it by a ford. They halt- 
ed here for an hour, and refreshed themselves, 
and then moved on with much caution, as they 
were now almost in the country of their foe. It 
was but twelve miles from the ford to the first 
Pequot fort on the banks of the Mystic. 

It had been the intention to attack both the 
forts, the Mystic and the Pequot, at once ; but 
Wequash, a Pequot sachem, who had revolted 
from Sassacus, and, treacherous to his tribe, 
acted as their guide, here gave them such in- 
formation respecting the situation and strength 
of these fortresses as induced them to alter their 
resolution, and to decide to make a united at- 
tack upon the fort at Mystic. When the Nar- 
ragansets found that Captain Mason was actu- 
ally intending to march directly up to the very 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 139 

Ardor of the Indians cooled. Desertions. Repose. 

palisades of the fort, and assail those fierce and 
terrible warriors in their strongholds, they were 
filled with amazement and consternation. Many 
deserted and returned to Narraganset. All who . 
remained lingered irresolutely in the rear. The 
English now found that their Indian allies 
could render them but very little service. Un- 
daunted, however, by the great odds against 
which they would have to contend, they pressed 
vigorously and silently on, followed by a vaga- 
bond train of two or three hundred savages. 
The sun had gone down, and the shades of 
night were descending upon the forest when 
they reached the banks of the Mystic. 

They were now within three miles of one of 
the great Pequot forts, on what is still called 
Pequot Hill, in the present town of Groton. 
Crossing the stream, here narrow and shallow, 
by a ford, they crept cautiously along, in the 
deepening darkness, until they came to a smooth 
and level plot of ground between two craggy 
bluffs now called Porter's Kocks. 

The troops, excessively fatigued by travel and 
the heat of the sultry day, threw themselves 
upon the ground for a few hours' repose, intend- 
ing to advance and make the attack upon the 
fort just before the break of day. The night 



140 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Devotions of the English. Address to the Indiana. 

was serene and cloudless, and a brilliant moon 
illumined the couch of the weary soldiers. They 
were now so near the fort that they could hear 
the shouts of the savages in their barbaric ca- 
rousals. A few moments after midnight they 
were all aroused from their sleep to march to 
the perilous assault. Devoutly these Christian 
heroes gathered around their chaplain, the Bev- 
erend Mr. Stone, and, with uncovered heads, 
united with him in fervent prayer that God 
would bless their enterprise. They were not 
going into the battle inspired by ambition, or 
the love of conquest, or the greed of gain. They 
were contending only to protect their wives and 
their children from the vengeance of a savage 
and a merciless foe. The Narragansets, now 
that the stern hour of trial had come, were in 
such a state of consternation that Captain Ma- 
son gathered them around him and said, 

" We ask no aid from you. You may stand 
at any distance you please, and look on, and see 
how Englishmen can fight." 

The fort was on the summit of a heavy swell 
of land, and consisted of a village of seventy 
wigwams, surrounded by a palisade. These pal- 
isades consisted of posts planted side by side, 
and so high that they could not be climbed 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 141 

The fort. Negligence of the enemy. The attack. 

over. The warriors stationed behind them were 
safe apparently from assault, for even a musket 
ball would not pass through the posts. There 
were but two entrances to the fort, one on the 
northeastern and the other on the southwestern 
side. Between six and seven hundred Indians 
were within the fort. 

The English troops were divided into two 
parties, one headed by Captain Mason, and the 
other by Captain Underbill, who had been in 
command of the fort at Saybrook. They de- 
cided to make a simultaneous attack upon each 
of the entrances. Though the moon shone very 
brilliantly, rendering it almost as light as day, 
yet the Indians, unsuspicious of danger and 
soundly asleep, gave not the slightest indica- 
tion of alarm until the two parties had each si- 
lently approached within a rod of the entrances. 
A dog was then heard to bark, and immediately 
one solitary voice shouted frantically, "English- 
men 1 Englishmen!" The entrances were mere- 
ly blocked up with bushes about breast high. 
The assailants instantly poured a volley of bul- 
lets in upon their sleeping foes, and, sword in 
hand, rushed over the feeble barriers. Notwith- 
standing the surprise and the appalling thunder 
of the guns, the Pequots sprang to arms and 



142 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

The conflict. The wigwams burned. Mussacre. 

made a fierce resistance. The two parties, ad- 
vancing from the opposite entrances, forced their 
way along the main street, firing to the right 
and the left, and making fearful slaughter of 
their foes. They speedily swept the street 
clear of all opposition. The savages, however, 
who still vastly outnumbered their assailants, 
retreated into their wigwams, and, taking advan- 
tage of every covert, almost overwhelmed the 
compact bands of the English with a shower of 
arrows and javelins. The conflict was now 
fierce in the extreme, and for a time the issue 
was very doubtful. Several of the colonists 
were already killed, and many severely wounded. 
The wigwams, composed of the boughs and 
bark of trees, and covered with mats, were as 
dry as powder. Captain Mason, at this critical 
moment, shouted to his exhausted men, " Set 
fire to the wigwams 1" Torches were imme- 
diately applied ; the flames leaped from roof to 
roof, and in a few moments the whole village 
was as a furnace of roaring, crackling flame. 
The savages, forced by the fire from their lurk- 
ing-places, presented a sure mark for the bullet, 
and they were shot down and cut down without 
mercy. It was no longer a fight, but a massa- 
cre. The Indians, bewildered with terror, threw 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAE. 143 

Horrors of the scene. Extermination. Number of tho a escaping. 

down their arms, and rushed to and fro in vain 
attempts to escape. Some climbed the pali- 
sades, only to present a sure target for innu- 
merable bullets ; others plunged into the eddy- 
ing flames which were fiercely devouring their 
dwellings. For a moment their dark bodies 
seemed to tremble and vibrate in the glowing 
furnace, and then they fell as crisped embers. 

The heat soon became so intense and the 
smoke so smothering that the English were 
compelled to retire outside of the fort. But 
they surrounded the flaming fortress, and every 
Indian who attempted to escape was shot. In 
one short hour the awful deed was accomplish- 
ed. The whole interior of the fort was in ash- 
es, and all the inmates were destroyed with 
the exception of seven only who escaped, and 
seven who were taken captives. The English 
knew that at a short distance from them there 
was another fort filled with Pequot warriors. 
It consequently was not safe to burden their 
little band with prisoners whom they could 
neither guard nor feed. They also wished to 
strike a blow which would appall the savages 
and prevent all future outrages. Death was, 
therefore, the doom of all. 

The Mohegans and Narragansets, who had 



144 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Amazement of the Indians. Destitution of the English. 

timidly followed the English, and who had not 
ventured into the fort of the dreaded Pequots, 
stood tremblingly at a distance, gazing with dis- 
may upon their swift and terrible destruction. 
The morning was cold, and a strong wind swept 
the bleak hills. The little army was entirely 
destitute of provisions, for no baggage-wagons 
could accompany them through the wilderness. 
They had hoped to obtain corn from the Indian 
fort, but the conflagration to which they had 
been unexpectedly compelled to resort had con- 
sumed every thing. Several of their number 
had been killed ; more than twenty were se- 
verely wounded. Their surgeon and all their 
necessaries for the wounded were on board the 
vessels, which were to have sailed the night be- 
fore from Narraganset Bay for Pequot Harbor. 
Nearly all their ammunition was consumed. 
At a short distance from them there was anoth- 
er still more formidable fort filled with fierce 
Pequot warriors, where Sassacus himself com- 
manded. Thus, even in this hour of signal vic- 
tory, starvation and ruin stared them in the 
face. 

The officers met together in anxious consult- 
ation. Just then the sun rose brilliantly, and 
revealed the vessels but a few miles distant, 






1637.] THE PEQUOT WAE. 145 

The vessels seen. Attack from the Indians. 

sailing before a fair wind toward Pequot Har- 
bor. These strange men, of cast-iron mould, 
gave expression to their joy, not in huzzas, but 
in prayers and thanksgivings. But in the midst 
of this joy their attention was arrested by an- 
other spectacle. Three hundred Pequots, like 
a pack of tumultuous, howling wolves, came 
rushing along from the other fort. They had 
heard the guns and seen the flames, and were 
hurrying to the rescue. 

As soon as the savages came in sight of the 
fort, and saw its utter destruction, they stopped 
a moment, as if aghast with rage and despair. 
They howled and tore out their hair, and, by 
their phrensied gestures, appeared to be in a 
delirium of fury. They then made a simulta- 
neous rush upon the English, resolved to take 
revenge at whatever sacrifice of their own lives. 
There were now but forty-four Englishmen in 
a condition to fight. Three hundred savages 
seven to one rushed upon them in demoniac 
rage. But European weapons, and the courage 
and discipline of civilized life, were equal to the 
emergency. 

Captain Mason promptly led forward a body 
of chosen men, who gave the savages so warm 
a reception as to check their advance and cause 
K 



146 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Valor of the English. Desertion of the Narragansets. 

them to recoil. These intrepid colonists, with 
cool, unerring aim, wasted not a bullet. Every 
report of the musket was the death of an In- 
dian. The savages, thus repulsed, took refuge 
behind trees and rocks, and with great bravery 
pressed and harassed the English with every 
missile of savage warfare. A rear-guard was 
now appointed, under Captain Underfill!, which 
kept the savages at a distance, while the whole 
party marched slowly toward the vessels, which 
were now entering Pequot Harbor. 

Several of the English had been slain. Five 
were so severely wounded that they were ut- 
terly helpless, and had to be carried in the arms 
of their friends. Twenty others were also so 
disabled that, though they could with difficulty 
hobble along, they were unable to bear the bur- 
den of their own weapons. Nearly all the Nar- 
raganset Indians had now abandoned the En- 
glish, and, with cowardice which it is difficult 
to explain, had retired precipitately through the 
woods to their own country. But the Mohe- 
gans had no place of refuge ; their only safety 
was in clinging to the English. Captain Ma- 
son, that he might avail himself of the energies 
of all his men who were able to fight, employed 
these panic-stricken and impotent allies in car- 






1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 147 

Hctreat of the English. Grief of Sassacus. 

rying the wounded, four taking in their arms 
one man. The Indians also bore the weapons 
of those who were too weak to carry them them- 
selves. In this way the colonists marched in 
an uninterrupted battle for several miles to their 
vessels. The Pequots pressed them closely, 
assailing them with great fierceness and brave- 
ry, sending parties in advance to form ambush- 
es in the thickets, and shooting their barbed 
and poisoned arrows from behind every rock 
and tree. At last the colonists reached the wa- 
ter's side in safety, and the Pequots, with yells 
of rage, retired. 

Sassacus was quite overwhelmed by this dis- 
aster. All his warriors were terror-stricken, 
and feared to remain in the fort, lest they 
should experience the same doom which had 
overwhelmed their companions. In their des- 
ultory wars, the loss of a few men was deemed 
a great disaster. To have six or seven hund- 
red of their warriors, hitherto deemed invincible, 
in one hour shot or burned to ashes, was to them 
inexpressibly awful. In dismay, they set fire 
to the royal fortress and to all the adjacent 
wigwams, and fled into the fastnesses of the 
forest. Captain Mason placed his wounded on 
board the vessels, obtained a supply of food 



148 KING PHILIP. [1637 

Journey to Saybrook. Effects of the victory. 

and a slight re -enforcement, and then com- 
menced his march for the fort at Saybrook, 
which was about twenty miles distant. The 
Indians, whose wigwams were scattered here 
and there through the forest, fled in terror be- 
fore him. The English, however, burned every 
dwelling, and destroyed all the corn-fields. At 
Saybrook the victorious party were received 
with great exultation. They then ascended 
the river to Hartford, and the men returned to 
their several families, having been absent but 
three weeks. 

It is impossible for us to conceive, in these 
days of abundance and security, the rapture 
which this signal victory excited through all 
the dwellings on the banks of the Connecticut. 
One half of the effective men of the colony had 
gone forth to the battle, while the rest remain- 
ed at home, armed, and sleeplessly vigilant, to 
protect the women and the children from a foe 
demoniac in mercilessness. The issues of the 
conflict were doubtful. Defeat was death to 
all more than death : midnight conflagration, 
torture, and hopeless captivity of mothers and 
daughters in the dark wilderness and in the 
wigwams of the savage. Tears of gratitude 
gushed from the eyes of parents and children ; 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 149 

News of the victory dispatched to Massachusetts. New expedition. 

heartfelt prayers and praises ascended from ev- 
ery family altar and from every worshiping as- 
sembly. 

An Indian runner was immediately dispatch- 
ed to Massachusetts to carry the news of the 
decisive victory gained by the Connecticut 
troops alone. To complete the work thus au- 
spiciously begun, Connecticut raised another 
band of forty men, and Massachusetts sent one 
hundred and twenty to meet them at Pequot 
Harbor. The latter part of June, four weeks 
after the destruction of the forts there, these 
two bodies met, in strong martial array, upon 
the rains of the empire of Sassacus, resolved to 
prosecute the war to the utter extermination 
of the Pequots. The despairing fugitives had 
retired into the wilderness toward the west. 
The Indians, encumbered with their women arid 
children, and destitute of food, could move but 
slowly. They were compelled to keep near the 
shore, that they might dig clams, which food 
was almost their only refuge from starvation. 

The English vigorously pursued them, occa- 
sionally shooting a straggler or picking up a 
few captives, whom they retained as guides. 
When they arrived at Say brook, one party fol- 
lowed along the coast in boats, while the others, 



150 KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Fugitives. Pursuit Sachem's Head. 

accompanied by Uncas and a band of Mohe- 
gan Indians, scoured the shore. They came at 
length to Menunkatuck, now called Guilford. 
The south side of the harbor here is formed by 
a long peninsula. Some Pequots, pursued by 
the English, ran down this neck of land, hop- 
ing that their tireless enemies would miss their 
track and pass by. But Uncas, with Indian 
sagacity, led the party on the trail. The Pe- 
quots, finding their foes upon them, plunged 
into the water and swam across the narrow 
mouth of the harbor. But another party of En- 
glish was already there, who seized them as they 
waded to the shore. The chief of this littlo 
band of Pequots was sentenced to be shot. He 
was bound to a tree, and Uncas, with nervous 
arm, sent an arrow through his heart. The 
head of the savage was then cut off and placed 
in the crotch of a large oak tree, where it re- 
mained for many years, dried and shriveled in 
the sun, a ghastly memorial of days of violence 
and blood. From this extraordinary incident, 
the bluff, to the present day, bears the name of 
Sachem's Head. 

The little army pressed vigorously on, by 
land and by sea, some twenty miles farther 
west, to a place called Quinnipiac, now New 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 151 

Arrival at New Haven. News of a camp in a swamp. 

Haven. Here they found a good harbor for 
their vessels, and they remained several days 
for rest. They saw the smokes of great fires 
in the woods, and sent out several expeditions 
in search of the Indians, but could find none. 
A Pequot, a traitor to his tribe, came in and 
informed them that a hundred Pequot warriors, 
with some two hundred men, women, and chil- 
dren of an adjacent tribe, had taken refuge in a 
large swamp about twenty- five miles west. 
This swamp was in the present town of Fair- 
field, directly back of the village. The army 
immediately advanced with all dispatch to the 
swamp. The bog was so deep and wet, and 
tangled with underbrush, that it seemed impos- 
sible to enter it. A few made the attempt, but 
they sank in the mire, and were sorely wounded 
by arrows shot from an invisible foe. 

The English, with their Indian allies, sur- 
rounded the swamp. They were enabled to do 
this by placing their men at about twelve feet 
distance from each other. Several skirmishes 
ensued, in which a number of Indians were 
shot. At length the Indians who lived in that 
vicinity, and who had taken no part in the out- 
rages committed against the colonists, but who, 
in their terror, had followed the Pequots into 



152 KINO PHILIP. [1637. 

Surrender of Indians. Escape of the Pequots. 

the swamp, sent a delegation to the English 
imploring quarter. The poor creatures were 
perishing of starvation. The fierce and haugh- 
ty Pequots, however, scorned to ask for mer- 
cy. They resolved to cut their way through 
the enemy, or to sell their lives as dearly as 
possible. The English promised life to all who 
would surrender, and who had never shed the 
blood of the colonists. Two hundred men, 
women, and children immediately emerged from 
the swamp. The sachem declared that neither 
he nor his people had ever done any harm to 
the English. They were accordingly left un- 
molested. 

There were now nearly two hundred Pequots 
in the swamp. Night came on, and the English 
watched with sleepless vigilance lest they should 
make their escape. Toward morning a dense 
fog rose, adding to the gloom and darkness of 
the dreary scene. Availing themselves of this, 
the shrewd savages made several feints at dif- 
ferent points, and then, with a simultaneous 
rush, made a desperate effort to break through. 
About seventy of the most vigorous of the war- 
riors effected their escape ; all the rest were ei- 
ther killed or taken prisoners. 

Sassacus, with this remnant of his once pow- 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 153 

Death of Sassacus. Children sold into elavery. 

erful tribe, fled over the mountains and beyond 
the Hudson to the land of the Mohawks. The 
fierce Mohawks, regarding him and his compan- 
ions as intruders, fell upon them, and they were 
all slain but one, who, bleeding with his wounds, 
made his escape. They cut off the head of Sas- 
sacus, and sent his scalp, as evidence of his 
death, to Connecticut. A part of his skin and 
a lock of his hair was sent to Boston. During 
these conflicts many women and children were 
taken prisoners. We blush to record that the 
boys were all sent to the West Indies, and sold 
into bondage. The women and girls were di- 
vided about among the colonists of Connecticut 
and Massachusetts as servants. 

The Narragansets and the Mohegans now 
became very valiant, and eagerly hunted through 
the woods for the few straggling Pequots who 
remained. Quite a number they killed, and 
brought their gory heads as trophies to Wind- 
sor and to Hartford. The Pequots had been 
so demoniac in their cruelty that the colonists 
had almost ceased to regard them as human 
beings. The few wretched survivors were so 
hunted and harassed that some fled far away, 
and obtained incorporation into other tribes. 
Others came imploringly to the English at Hart- 



164: KING PHILIP. [1637. 

Extermination of the tribe. The motives for the deed. 

ford, and offered to be their servants, to be dis- 
posed of at their pleasure, if their lives might 
be spared. 

Such is the melancholy recital of the utter 
extermination of the Pequot tribe. Deeply as 
some of the events in this transaction are to be 
condemned and deplored, much allowance is to 
be made for men exasperated by all the name- 
less horrors of Indian war. A pack of the most 
ferocious of the beasts of the forest was infi- 
nitely less to be dreaded than a marauding band 
of Pequots. The Pequots behaved like demons, 
and the colonists treated them as such. The 
man whose son had been tortured to death by 
the savages, whose house and barns had been 
burned by the midnight conflagration, whose 
wife and infant child had been brained upon his 
hearthstone, and whose daughters were, perhaps, 
in captivity in the forest, was not in a mood of 
mind to deal gently with a foe so fiendlike. 
We may deplore it, but we can not wonder, 
and we can not sternly blame. 

This destruction of the Pequots so impressed 
the New England tribes with the power of the 
English, and struck them with so much terror, 
that for nearly forty years the war-whoop was 
not again heard. The Indian tribes had con- 



1637.] THE PEQUOT WAR. 155 



The sunshine of peace and plenty. 



flicts with each other, but the colonists, blessed 
with ever-increasing prosperity, slept in peace 
and safety. 

In view of the exploits of the Pequot warri- 
ors, Dr. Dwight, with some poetic license, ex- 
claims : 

" And O, ye chiefs ! in yonder starry home, 
Accept the humble tribute of this rhyme. 

Your gallant deeds in Greece or haughty Rome, 
By Maro sung, or Homer's harp sublime, 
Had charm'd the world's wide round, and triumph'd over 
time." 



156 KING PHILIP. [1640. 

Continued prosperity. Establishment of Harvard College. 



CHAPTEE V. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE REIGN OF 
KING PHILIP. 

WITH peace came abundant prosperity. 
Emigrants flocked over to the New 
World. In ten years after the Pequot war the 
colonists had settled fifty towns and villages, 
had reared forty churches, several forts and 
prisons, and the Massachusetts colony, decided- 
ly pre-eminent, had established Harvard Col- 
lege. The wilderness indeed began to blossom, 
and gardens, orchards, rich pastures, fields of 
grain, and verdant meadows cheered the eye 
and filled the dwellings with abundance. 

There were now four English colonies, Plym- 
outh, Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New Ha- 
ven. There were also the germs of two more, 
one at Providence and the other on Rhode Isl- 
and. The Indians, with the exception of illus- 
trious individuals, were a vagabond set of per- 
fidious and ferocious savages. They were in- 
cessantly fighting with each other, and it re- 
quired all the efforts of the English to keep 



1644.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 157 

Acts of violence. Death of Miantunnomab. 

them under any degree of restraint. The utter 
extirpation of the Pequots so appalled them, 
that for forty years no tribe ventured to wage 
war against the English. Yet during this 
time individual Indians committed many enor- 
mous outrages of robbery and murder, for which 
the sachems of the tribes were not responsible. 
The Mohegans, under Uncas, had become very 
powerful. They had a fierce fight with the 
Narragansets. Miantunnomah was taken cap- 
tive. Uncas put him to death upon Norwich 
plain by splitting his head open with a hatchet. 
The Mohegan sachem tore a large piece of flesh 
from the shoulder of his victim, and ate it greed- 
ily, exclaiming, "It is the sweetest meal I ever 
tasted ; it makes my heart strong." 

Marauding bands of Indians often committed 
murders. The efforts of the English to punish 
the culprits would exasperate others, and pro- 
voke new violence. Indications of combina- 
tions among the savages were frequently devel- 
oped, and the colonists were often thrown into 
a general state of alarm, in anticipation of the 
horrors of another Indian war. 

In the year 1644, a Massachusetts colonist 
visiting Connecticut was murdered on the way 
by an Indian. The English demanded the mur- 



158 KING PHILIP. [1645. 

The war-whoop resumed. The United Colonies of Ne\v England. 

derer. The Indians, under various subterfuges, 
refused to give him up. The English, in retal- 
iation, seized upon eight or ten Indians, and 
threw them into prison. This so exasperated 
the savages that they raised the war-whoop, 
grasped their arms, and threatened dire revenge. 
By boldness and moderation the English ac- 
complished their ends, and the murderer was 
surrendered to justice. A few weeks after this 
an Indian entered a house in Stamford. He 
found a woman there alone with her infant child. 
With three blows of the tomahawk he cut her 
down, and, plundering the house, left her, as he 
supposed, dead. She, however, so far recovered 
as to describe the Indian and his dress. With 
great difficulty, the English succeeded in obtain- 
ing the murderer. The savages threw every 
possible impediment in the way of justice, and 
assumed such a threatening attitude as to put 
the colonists to great trouble and expense in 
preparing for war. 

In view of such perils, in the year 1645, the 
colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connect- 
icut, and New Haven formed a confederacy, un- 
der the name of the United Colonies of New 
England. They thus entered into an alliance 
offensive and defensive. Each colony retained, 



1646.] KING PHILIP'S EEIGN. 159 

A confederacy. Indian conspiracy. Indian outrages. 

in its domestic concerns, its own government 
and jurisdiction. Two commissioners from each 
colony formed a board for managing the com- 
mon affairs of the Confederacy. This was the 
germ of the present Congress of the United 
States. 

In the year 1646 a large number of Indians 
formed a conspiracy to set fire to Hartford and 
murder the inhabitants. An Indian who was 
engaged to assassinate the. governor, terrified, 
as he remembered that every one who had thus 
far murdered an Englishman had been arrested 
and executed, revealed the plot. The Indians 
generally, at this time, manifested a very hos- 
tile spirit, and many outrages were perpetrated. 
The English did not deem it prudent to pursue 
and punish the conspirators, but overlooked the 
offense. 

In the wars which the savages waged with 
each other, the hostile parties would pursue their 
victims even into the houses of the English, 
and cut them down before the eyes of the hor- 
ror-stricken women and children. In a very 
dry time the Indians set fire to the woods all 
around the town of Milford, hoping thus to set 
fire to the town. With the greatest difficulty 
the inhabitants rescued their dwellings from the 
flames. 



160 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

Opposition of the English to war. Death of Massasoit. 

In the year 1648, marauding bands of the 
Narragansets committed intolerable outrages 
against the people of Rhode Island, killing 
their cattle, robbing their houses, and insulting 
and even beating the inmates. The colonists 
were exceedingly perplexed to know what to do 
in these emergencies. The whole wilderness 
of North America was filled with savages. If 
they commenced a general war, it was impossi- 
ble to predict how far its ravages might extend. 
The colonists were eminently men of peace. 
They wished to build houses, and cultivate 
fields, and surround their homes with the com- 
forts and the opulence of a high civilization. 
They had bought their lands of the Indians fair- 
ly, and had paid for them all that the lands then 
were worth. 

Massasoit died about the year 1661. He re- 
mained firm in his fidelity to the English until 
his death, though very hostile to the conversion 
of the Indians to Christianity. At one time, 
when treating for the sale of some of his lands 
in Swanzey, he insisted very pertinaciously 
upon the condition that the English should 
never attempt to draw off any of his people 
from their religion to Christianity. He would 
not recede from this condition until he found 



1661.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 161 

Changing names. Sons of Massasoit Wetamoo. 

that the treaty must Toe broken off unless he 
yielded. 

As the English found many of the Indian 
names hard to remember and to pronounce, 
they were fond of giving English names to those 
with whom they had frequent intercourse. The 
Indians in general were quite proud of receiving 
these names. Massasoit, with that innate digni- 
ty which pertained to his imperial state, disdain- 
ed to receive any other name but the one which 
he proudly bore as his ancestral legacy. A 
few years before his death, however, he brought 
his two sons, Wamsutta and Pometacom, to 
Plymouth, and requested the governor, in to- 
ken of friendship, to give them English names. 
They were very bright, attractive young men, 
of the finest physical development. The gov- 
ernor related to Massasoit the history of the re- 
nowned kings of Macedon, Philip and Alexan- 
der, and gave to Wnmsntta, the oldest, the name 
of Alexander, the great warrior of Asia, and to 
Pometacom, the younger, the less renowned 
name of Philip. These two young men had 
married sisters, the daughters of the sachem of 
Pocasset. The name of the wife of Alexander 
was Wetamoo, an unfortunate princess who be- 
came quite illustrious in subsequent scenes. 



162 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

Decline of Indian power. Mutual wrongs. 

The wife of Philip had the euphonious name of 
Wootonekanuske. 

Upon the death of Massasoit, his eldest son 
Alexander was invested with the chieftainship. 
The lands of the Indians were now very rapidly 
passing away from the native proprietors to the 
new-comers, and English settlements were every 
where springing up in the wilderness. The 
Indian power was evidently declining, while 
that of the white man was on the increase. 
With prosperity came avarice. Unprincipled 
men flocked to the colonies ; the Indians were 
despised, and often harshly treated ; and the 
forbearance which marked the early intercourse 
of the Pilgrims with the natives was forgotten. 
The colonists had generally become exaspera- 
ted with the outrages of lawless vagabond sav- 
ages, whom the sachems could not restrain, and 
who ranged the country, shooting their cattle, 
pillaging their houses, and often committing 
murder. A hungry savage was as ready to 
shoot a heifer in the pasture as a deer in the 
forest, if he could do so and escape detection. 
There thus very naturally grew up, upon both 
sides, a spirit of alienation and suspicion. 

Alexander kept aloof from the English, and 
was cold arid reserved whenever he met them. 



1661.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 163 

Alexander summoned to court. He promises to attend. 

Rumors began to float through the air that the 
Wampanoags were meditating hostilities. Some 
of the colonists, who had been called by busi- 
ness to Narraganset, wrote to Governor Prince, 
at Plymouth, that Alexander was making prep- 
arations for war, and that he was endeavoring 
to persuade the Narragansets to unite with him 
in a general assault upon the English settle- 
ments. Governor Prince immediately sent a 
messenger to Alexander, at Mount Hope, in- 
forming him of these reports of his hostile in- 
tentions which were in circulation, and request- 
ing him to attend the next court in Plymouth 
to vindicate himself from these charges. 

Alexander apparently received this message 
in a very friendly spirit. He assured Captain 
Willet, the messenger, that the accusation was 
a gross slander ; that the Narragansets were his 
unrelenting foes ; and that they had fabricated 
the story that they might alienate from him his 
good friends the English. He promised that 
he would attend the next meeting of the court 
at Plymouth, and prove the truth of these dec- 
larations. 

Notwithstanding this ostensible sincerity and 
friendliness, various circumstances concurred to 
increase suspicion. When the court assem- 



164 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

Departure of Major Winslow. He finds Alexander. 

bled, Alexander, instead of making his appear- 
ance according to his agreement, was found to 
be on a visit to the sachem of the Narragan- 
sets, his pretended enemies. Upon this, Gov- 
ernor Prince assembled his counselors, and, 
after deliberation, ordered Major Win slow, aft- 
erward governor of the colony, to take an armed 
band, go to Mount Hope, seize Alexander by 
surprise before he should have time to rally his 
warriors around him, and take him by force to 
Plymouth. Major Winslow immediately set 
out, with ten men, from Marshfield, intending 
to increase his force from the towns nearer to 
Mount Hope. When about half way between 
Plymouth and Bridgewater, they came to a large 
pond, probably Moonponsett Pond, in the pres- 
ent town of Halifax. Upon the margin of this 
sheet of water they saw an Indian hunting lodge, 
and soon ascertained that it was one of the sev- 
eral transient residences of Alexander, and that 
he was then there, with a large party of his 
warriors, on a hunting and fishing excursion. 

The colonists cautiously approached, and saw T 
that the guns of the Indians were all stacked 
outside of the lodge, at some distance, and that 
the whole party were in the house engaged in a 
banquet. As the Wampanoags were then, and 



1661.] KING PHILIP^ REIGN. 165 

Preparations for the arrest. Kage of Alexander. 

had been for forty years, at peace with the En- 
glish, and as they were not at war with any 
other people, and were in the very heart of their 
own territories, no precautions whatever were 
adopted against surprise. 

Major Winslow dispatched a portion of his 
force to seize the guns of the Indians, and with 
the rest entered the hut. The savages, eighty 
in number, manifested neither surprise nor 
alarm in seeing the English, and were appa- 
rently quite unsuspicious of danger. Major 
Winslow requested Alexander to walk out witli 
him for a few moments, and then, through an 
interpreter, informed the proud Indian chieftain 
that he was to be taken under arrest to Plym- 
outh, there to answer to the charge of plotting 
against the English. The haughty savage, as 
soon as he fully comprehended the statement, 
was in a towering rage. Pie returned to his 
companions, and declared that he would not 
submit to such an indignity. lie felt as the 
President of the United States would feel in be- 
ing arrested by a sheriff sent from the Govern- 
or of Canada, commanding him to submit to be 
taken to Quebec to answer there to charges to 
be brought against him. The demand was of 
a nature to preclude the exercise of courtesy. 



166 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

The forced compliance. The return to Plymouth. 

As there were some indications of resistance, 
the stern major presented a pistol to the breast 
of the Indian chieftain, and said, 

"I am ordered to take you to Plymouth. 
God willing, I shall do it, at whatever hazard. 
If you submit peacefully, you shall receive re- 
spectful usage. If you resist, you shall die 
upon the spot." 

The Indians were disarmed. They could do 
nothing. Alexander was almost insane with 
vexation and rage in finding himself thus in- 
sulted, and yet incapable of making any resist- 
ance. His followers, conscious of the utter 
helplessness of their state, entreated him not to 
resort to violence, which would only result in 
his death. They urged him to yield to neces- 
sity, assuring him that they would accompany 
him as his retinue, that he might appear in 
Plymouth with the dignity befitting his rank. 

The colonists immediately commenced their 
return to Plymouth with their illustrious cap- 
tive. There was a large party of Indian war- 
riors in the train, with Wetamoo, the wife of 
Alexander, and several other Indian women. 
The clay was intensely hot, and a horse was of- 
fered to the chieftain that he might ride. He 
declined the offer, preferring to walk with his 



16(31.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 167 

The royal prisoner. Sickness of Alexander. 

friends. When they arrived at Dtixbury, as 
they were not willing to thrust Alexander into 
a prison, Major Winslow received him into his 
own house, where he guarded him with vig- 
ilance, yet treated him courteously, until orders 
could be received from Governor Prince, who re- 
sided on the Cape at Eastham. At Duxbury, 
Alexander and his train were entertained for 
several days with the most scrupulous hospi- 
tality. But the imperial spirit of the Wam- 
panoag chieftain was so tortured by the humil- 
iation to which he was exposed that he was 
thrown into a burning fever. The best med- 
ical attendance was furnished, and he was 
nursed with the utmost care, but he grew daily 
worse, and soon serious fears were entertained 
that he would die. 

The Indian warriors, greatly alarmed for their 
beloved chieftain entreated that they might be 
permitted to take Alexander home, promising 
that they would return with him as soon as he 
had recovered, and that, in the mean time, the 
son of Alexander should be sent to the English 
as a hostage. The court assented to this ar- 
rangement. The Indians took their unhappy 
king, dying of a crushed spirit, upon a litter on 
their shoulders, and entered the trails of the 



168 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

The king taken by his followers. Death of Alexander. King 1 hilip. 

forest. Slowly they traveled with their burden 
until they arrived at Tethquet, now Taunton 
River. There they took canoes. They liad 
not, however, paddled far down the stream be- 
fore it became evident that their monarch was 
dying. They placed him upon a grassy mound 
beneath a majestic tree, and in silence the sto- 
ical warriors gathered around to witness the de- 
parture of his spirit to the realms of the lied 
Man's immortality. 

What a scene for the painter! The sub- 
limity of the forest, the glassy stream, mean- 
dering beneath the overshadowing trees, the 
bark canoes of the natives moored to the shore, 
the dying chieftain, with his warriors assembled 
in stern sadness around him, and the beautiful 
and heroic Wetamoo, holding in her lap the 
head of her dying lord as she wiped his clammy 
brow, nursing those emotion? of revenge which 
finally desolated the three colonies with flame, 
blood, and woe. 

The tragic death of Alexander introduced to 
the throne his brother Pometacom, whom the 
English named King Philip. 

Much lias been written respecting the In- 
dian's disregard for woman. The history of 
Wetamoo proves that these views have been 



1661.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 171 

Enmity of \Vetaraoo. Her power. Endowments of Philip. 

very greatly exaggerated, or that they admit of 
very marked exceptions. Wetamoo immedi- 
ately became the unrelenting foe of the English. 
With all the fervor of her fresh nature, she 
studied to avenge her husband's death. This 
one idea became the controlling principle of her 
future life. That Wamsutta's death was caused 
by the anguish of a wounded spirit no colonist 
doubted ; but Wetamoo believed, and most of 
the Indians believed, that poison had been ad- 
ministered to the captive monarch, and that he 
thus perished the victim of foul murder. Weta- 
moo was an energetic, and, for a savage, a noble 
woman. All the energies of her soul were 
aroused to avenge her husband's death. She 
was by birtli the princess of another tribe, and 
it appears that she had power, woman though 
she was, to lead three hundred warriors into the 
field. 

Philip was a man of superior endowments. 
He clearly understood the power of the English, 
and the peril to be encountered in waging war 
against them. And yet he as distinctly saw 
that, unless the encroachments of the English 
could be arrested, his own race was doomed to 
destruction. At one time he was quite interest- 
ed in the Christian religion ; but apparently fore- 



172 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

His religious beliefs His opposition to changing his religion. 

seeing that, with the introduction of Christian- 
ity, all the peculiarities of manners and customs 
in Indian life must pass away, he adopted the 
dews of his father, Massasoit, and became bit- 
:erly opposed to any change of religion among 
ais people. Mr. Gookin, speaking of the Wam- 
panoags, says : 

"There are some that have hopes of their 
greatest and chiefest sachem, named Philip. 
Some of his chief men, as I hear, stand well- 
inclined to hear the Gospel, and himself is a 
person of good understanding and knowledge 
in the best things. I have heard him speak 
very good words, arguing that his conscience is 
convicted. But yet, though his will is bound 
to embrace Jesus Christ, his sensual and carnal 
lusts are strong bands to hold him fast under 
Satan's dominion." 

Some time after this, Rev. Mr. Elliot records 
that, in conversation with King Philip upon the 
subject of religion, the Wampanoag chieftain 
took hold of a button upon Mr. Elliot's coat, 
and said, very -deliberately, 

"Mr. Elliot, I care no more for the Gospel of 
Jesus Christ than I do for that button." 

For nine years Philip was probably brooding 
over the subject of the encroachments of the 



1676.] KING PHILIP'S EEIGN. 173 

Alleged justice of tha English. The discontent of Philip noticed. 



English, and the waning power of the Indians. 
This was the inevitable result of the idle, vaga- 
bond life of the Indians, and of the industry 
and energy of the colonists. The Indians had 
not thus far been defrauded. Mr. Josiah Wins- 
low, governor of Plymouth Colony, writes, in a 
letter dated May 1, 1676: 

" I think I can truly say that, before these 
present troubles broke out, the English did not 
possess one foot of land in this colony but what 
was fairly obtained by honest purchase of the 
Indian proprietors." 

The discontent of Philip did not, however, 
escape the notice of the English, and for a long 
time they saw increasing indications that a 
storm was gathering. The wary monarch, with 
continued protestations of friendship, was evi- 
dently accumulating resources, strengthening 
alliances, and distributing more extensively 
among the Indians guns and other weapons of 
Indian warfare. His warriors soon rivaled the 
white men in skill as sharpshooters, and be- 
came very adroit in the use of their weapons. 
They were carefully laying up stores of pow- 
der and bullets, and Philip could not conceal 
the interest with which he endeavored to learn 
how to manufacture gunpowder. 



174 KING PHILIP. [1661. 

Mutual suspicions. Decline of the Narragansets. 

Under this state of affairs, it is easy to per- 
ceive that mutual suspicions and recriminations 
must have rapidly ensued. The Indians and 
the colonists, year after year, became more ex- 
asperated against each other. The dangers of 
collision were constantly growing more immi- 
nent. Many deeds of violence and aggression 
were perpetrated by individuals upon each side. 
Still, candor compels us to admit, as we care- 
fully read the record of those days, that the 
English were very far from being patterns of 
meekness and long-suffering. Haughtiness and 
intolerance when in power has marked the ca- 
reer of our venerated, yet far from faultless an- 
cestors in every quarter of the globe. 

The Narraganset tribe had now lost its pre- 
eminence. Canonicus had long since died, at 
the age of eighty years. Miantunnoinah had 
been taken prisoner by the Mohegans, and had 
been executed upon the plain of Norwich. 
Ninigret, who was now sovereign chief of the 
Narragansets, was old, infirm, and imbecile. 
His character illustrates the saying of Napole- 
on, that "better is it to have an army of deer 
led by a lion, than an army of lions led by a 
deer." 

Philip, by his commanding genius and dar- 



1665.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 175 

The fidelity of the Mohegans. Indian vengeance. 

ing spirit, had now obtained a great ascend- 
ency over all the New England tribes except- 
ing the Moliegans. They, under Uncas, were 
strongly attached to the English, to whom theyi 
were indebted for their very existence. The 
character of Philip is illustrated by the follow- 
ing incident. In 1665, he heard that an In- 
dian had spoken disrespectfully of his father, 
Massasoit. To avenge the insult, he pursued 
the offender from place to place, until, at last, 
he tracked him to the island of Nantucket. 
Taking a canoe, Philip proceeded to the island. 
Assasamooyh, who, by speaking ill of the dead, 
had, according to Indian law, forfeited his life, 
was a Christian Indian. He was sitting at the 
table of one of the colonists, when a messenger 
rushed in breathlessly, arid informed him that 
the dreaded avenger was near the door. Assas- 
amooyh had but just time to rush from the 
house when Philip was upon him. The Indian 
fled like a frighted deer, pursued by the venge- 
ful chieftain. From house to house the pursued 
and his pursuer rushed, while the English looked 
with amazement at this exhibition of the ener- 
gy of Indian law. According to their code, 
whoever spoke ill of the dead was to forfeit life 
at the hand of the nearest relative. Thus Phil- 



176 KING PHILIP. [1671. 

Escape of the victim. Summons to Philip. 

ip, with his brandished tomahawk, considered 
himself but the honored executor of justice. 
Assasamooyh, however, at length leaped a bank, 
and, plunging into the forest, eluded his foe. 
The English then succeeded, by a very heavy 
ransom, in purchasing his life, and Philip re- 
turned to Mount Hope, feeling that his father's 
memory had been suitably avenged. 

In the year 1671, the English, alarmed by 
the threatening aspect of affairs, and seeing in- 
creasing indications that Philip was preparing 
for hostilities, sent an imperious command to 
him to come to Taunton and explain his con- 
duct. For some time Philip made sundry rather 
weak excuses for not complying with this de- 
mand, at the same time reiterating assurances 
of his friendly feelings. He was, as yet, quite 
unprepared for war, and was very reluctant to 
precipitate hostilities, which he had sufficient 
sagacity to foresee would involve him in ruin, 
unless he could first form such a coalition of 
the Indian tribes as would enable him to attack 
all the English settlements at one and the same 
time. At length, however, he found that he 
could no longer refuse to give some explanation 
of the measures he was adopting without giving 
fatal strength to the suspicions against him. 



1671.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 177 

Philip appears with his warriors. His caution. 

Accordingly, on the 10th of April of this year, 
he took with him a band of warriors, armed to 
the teeth, and painted and decorated with the 
most brilliant trappings of barbarian splendor, 
and approached within four miles of Taunton. 
Here the proud monarch of the Wampanoags 
established his encampment, and, with native- 
taught punctiliousness, sent a message to the 
English governor, informing him of his arrival 
at that spot, and requiring him to come and 
treat with him there. The governor, either 
afraid to meet these warriors in their own en- 
campment, or deeming it beneath his dignity to 
attend the summons of an Indian chieftain, sent 
Koger Williams, with several other messengers, 
to assure Philip of his friendly feelings, and to 
entreat him to continue his journey to Taun- 
ton, as a more convenient place for their confer- 
ence. Philip, with caution which subsequent 
events proved to have been well timed, detained 
these messengers as hostages for his safe re- 
turn, and then, with an imposing retinue of his 
painted braves, proudly strode forward toward 
the town of Taunton. 

When he arrived at a hill upon the outskirts 
of the village, he again halted, and warily estab- 
lished sentinels around his encampment. The 
M 



178 KING PHILIP. [1671. 

The commissioners. Desire to attack the Indians. 

governor and magistrates of Massachusetts, ap- 
prehensive that the Plymouth people might get 
embroiled in a war with the Indians, and anx- 
ious, if possible, to avert so terrible a calamity, 
had dispatched three commissioners to Taun- 
ton to endeavor to promote reconciliation be- 
tween the Plymouth colony and Philip. These 
commissioners were now in conference with the 
Plymouth court. When Philip appeared upon 
the hill, the Plymouth magistrates, exasperated 
by many outrages, were quite eager to march 
and attack him, and take his whole party pris- 
oners, and hold them as hostages for the good 
behavior of the Indians. With no little diffi- 
culty the Massachusetts commissioners over- 
ruled this rash design, and consented to go out 
themselves and persuade Philip to come in and 
confer in a friendly manner upon the adjust- 
ment of their affairs. 

Philip received the Massachusetts men with 
reserve, but with much courtesy. At first he 
refused to advance any farther, but declared 
that those who wished to confer with him must 
come where he was. At length, however, he 
consented to refer the difficulties which existed 
between him and the Plymouth colony to the 
Massachusetts commissioners, and to hold the 



1671.] KING PHILIP'S EEIGN. 179 

Equitable arrangements. Philip's adroitness. Charge for charge. 

conference in the Taunton meeting-house. But, 
that he might meet his accusers upon the basis 
of perfect equality, he demanded that one half 
of the meeting-house should be appropriated sa- 
credly to himself and his followers, while the 
Plymouth people, his accusers, should occupy 
the other half. The Massachusetts commis- 
sioners, three gentlemen, were to sit alone as 
umpires. We can not but admire the charac- 
ter developed by Philip in these arrangements. 
Philip managed his cause, which was mani- 
festly a bad one, with great adroitness. Tal- 
leyrand and Metternich would have given him 
a high position among European diplomatists. 
He could not deny that he was making great 
military preparations, but he declared that this 
was only in anticipation of an attack from the 
Narraganset Indians. But it was proved that 
at that moment he was on terms of more inti- 
mate friendship with the Narragansets than 
ever before. He also brought charge for charge 
against the English ; and it can not be doubted 
that he and his people had suffered much from 
the arrogance of individuals of the domineer- 
ing race. Philip has had no one to tell his 
story, and we have received the narrative only 
from the pens of his foes. They tell us that 



180 KING PHILIP. [1671. 

Result of the conference. Extraordinary pledge. 

he was at length confounded, and made full con- 
fession of his hostile designs, and expressed re- 
gret for them. 

As a result of the conference, all past griev- 
ances were to be buried in oblivion, and a treaty 
was entered into in which mutual friendship 
was pledged, and in which Philip consented to 
the extraordinary measure of disarming his 
people, and of surrendering their guns to the 
governor of Plymouth, to be retained by him 
so long as he should distrust the sincerity of 
their friendship. Philip and his warriors im- 
mediately gave up their guns, seventy in num- 
ber, and promised to send in the rest within a 
given time. 

It is difficult to conceive how the Indians 
could have understandingly, and in good faith, 
have made such a treaty. The English had now 
been fifty years in the country. The Indians 
had become familiar with the use of guns. 
Bows and arrows had long since been laid aside. 
As game was with them an important element 
of food, the loss of their guns was apparently a 
very serious calamity. It is not improbable 
that the English magistrates humanely hoped, 
by taking away the guns of the Indians, to lead 
them from the precarious and vagabond life of 



1671.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 181 

Desires in regard to the Indians. Uselessness of Indian treaties. 

hunters to the more refining influences of agri- 
culture. But it is very certain that the Indians 
cherished no such views. It was also agreed 
in the council that, in case of future troubles, 
both parties should submit their complaints to 
the arbitration of Massachusetts. 

This settlement, apparently so important, 
amounted to nothing. The Indians were ever 
ready, it is said, to sign any agreement what- 
ever which would extricate them from a mo- 
mentary difficulty ; but such promises were 
broken as promptly as they were -made. Philip, 
having returned to Mount Hope, sent in no more 
guns, but was busy as ever gaining resources 
for war, and entering into alliances with other 
tribes. Philip denied this, but the people of 
Plymouth thought that they had ample evi- 
dence that such was the case. 

The summer thus passed away, while the as- 
pect of affairs was daily growing more threat- 
ening. As Philip did not send in his guns ac- 
cording to agreement, and as there was evidence, 
apparently conclusive, of his hostile intentions, 
the Plymouth government, late in August, sent 
another summons, ordering the Wampanoag sov- 
ereign to appear before them on the 13th of 
September, and threatening, in case he did not 



182 KING PHILIP. [1671. 

The English violate their pledge. Philip for u law and order." 

comply with this summons, to send out a force 
to reduce him to subjection. At the same time, 
they sent communications to the colonies of 
Massachusetts and Rhode Island, stating their 
complaints against Philip, and soliciting their 
aid in the war which they thought evidently 
approaching. 

In this movement Philip gained a manifest 
advantage over the Plymouth colonists. It will 
be remembered that, according to the terms of 
the treaty, all future difficulties were to be re- 
ferred to the arbitration of Massachusetts as an 
impartial umpire. But Plymouth had now, in 
violation, of these terms, imperiously summoned 
the Indian chieftain, as if he were their subject, 
to appear before their courts. Philip, instead 
of paying any regard to this arrogant order, im- 
mediately repaired to Boston with his council- 
ors, and thus manifestly placed himself in the 
position of the " law and order" party. It so 
happened that he arrived in Boston on the very 
day in which the Governor of Massachusetts re- 
ceived the letter from the Plymouth colony. 
The representations which Philip made seemed 
to carry conviction to the impartial umpires of 
Massachusetts that he was not severely to be 
censured. They accordingly wrote a letter to 



1671.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 183 

Decision of the referee. A general council. Complaints. 

Plymouth, assuming that there was perhaps 
equal blame on both sides, and declaring that 
there did not appear to be sufficient cause for 
the Plymouth people to commence hostilities. 
In their letter they write : 

" We do not understand how Philip hath 
subjected himself to you. But the treatment 
you have given him, and your proceedings to- 
ward him, do not render him such a subject as 
that, if there be not a present answering to sum- 
mons, there should presently be a proceeding to 
hostilities. The sword once drawn and dipped 
in blood, may make him as independent upon 
you as you are upon him." 

Arrangements were now made for a general 
council from the united colonies to assemble at 
Plymouth on the 24th of September. King 
Philip agreed to meet this council in a new at- 
tempt to adjust all their difficulties. At the 
appointed time the assembly was convened. 
King Philip was present, with a retinue of war- 
riors, all decorated in the highest style of bar- 
baric splendor. Bitter complaints were entered 
upon both sides, and neither party were dis- 
posed to draw any very marked line of distinc- 
tion between individual acts of outrage and the 
measures for which the two governments were 



184 KING PHILIP. [1671. 

A new treaty. Philip desires peace. Rumors of trouble. 

responsible. Another treaty was, however, 
made, similar to the Taunton treaty, and the 
two parties again separated with protestations 
of friendship, but quite hostile as ever at heart. 
The colonists were, however, all anxious to 
avoid a war, as they had every thing to lose by 
it and nothing to gain. Philip, on the contra- 
ry, deemed the salvation of the Indians was de- 
pending upon the extermination of the colo- 
nists. He was well aware that he was quite 
unprepared for immediate hostilities, and that 
he had much to do in the way of preparation 
before he could hope successfully to encounter 
foes so formidable as the English had now be- 
come. 

Three years now passed away of reserved in- 
tercourse and suspicious peace. The colonists 
were continually hearing rumors from distant 
tribes of Philip's endeavors, and generally suc- 
cessful endeavors, to draw them into a coalition. 
The conspiracy, so far as it could be ascertain- 
ed, included nearly all the tribes of New En- 
gland, and extended into the interior of New 
York, and along the coast to Virginia. The 
Narragansets agreed to furnish four thousand 
warriors. Other tribes, according to their pow- 
er, were to furnish their hundreds or their thou- 



1674.] KING PHILIP'S REIGN. 185 

The cloud of terror. Ind- penitence of Philip. 

sands. Hostilities were to be commenced in 
the spring of 1676 by a simultaneous assault 
upon all the settlements, so that none of the 
English could go from one portion of the coun- 
try to aid another. 

The English, month after month, saw this 
cloud of terror increasing in blackness; yet 
measures were so adroitly adopted by King 
Philip that, while the air was filled with ru- 
mors, it was difficult to obtain any positive proof, 
and still more difficult to decide what course to 
pursue to avert the calamity. As these deep- 
laid plans of the shrewd Wampanoag chieftain 
were approaching maturity, Philip became more 
independent and bold in his demeanor. The 
Massachusetts colonists now began to feel that 
the danger was indeed imminent, and that their 
Plymouth brethren had more cause for com- 
plaint than they had supposed. The evidence 
became so convincing that this dreadful conspir- 
acy was in progress, that the Governor of Mas- 
sachusetts sent an embassador to Philip, de- 
manding an explanation of these threatening 
appearances, and soliciting another treaty of 
peace and friendship. The proud sachem 
haughtily replied to the embassador, 

"Your governor is but a subject of King 



186 KING PHILIP. [1674. 



The close of the year 1CT4. 



Charles of England. I shall not treat with a 
subject. I shall only treat with the king, my 
brother. When he comes, I am ready." 

Such was the alarming aspect of affairs at 
the close of the year 1674. 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 187 

Enthusiasm of the young Indians. John Sassamon. 



CHAPTER VI. 
COMMENCEMENT OF HOSTILITIES. 

THE old warriors, conscious of the power of 
the foe whose fury they were about to 
brave, were not at all disposed to precipitate 
hostilities, but Philip found it difficult to hold 
his young men under restraint. They became 
very insolent and boastful, and would sharpen 
their knives and tomahawks upon the door-sills 
of the colonists, vaporing in mysterious phrase 
of the great deeds they were about to perform. 
There was at this time a Christian Indian by 
the name of John Sassamon, who had learned 
to read and write, and had become quite an ef- 
ficient agent in Christian missions to the In- 
dians. He was esteemed by the English as 
truly a pious man, and had been employed in 
aiding to translate the Bible into the Indian 
language, and also in preaching to his country- 
men at Nemasket, now Middleborough. He 
lived in semi-civilized style upon Assawompset 
Neck. He had a very pretty daughter, whom 
lie called Assowetough, but whose sonorous 
name the young Puritans did not improve by 



188 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Betty's Neck. Private secretary of Philip. The conspiracy. 

changing it into Betty. The noted place in 
Middleborough now called Betty's Neck is im- 
mortalized by the charms of Assowetough. 
This Indian maiden married a warrior of her 
tribe, who was also in the employment of the 
English, and in all his interests had become 
identified with them. Sassamon was a subject 
of King Philip, but he and his family were on 
the most intimate and friendly relations with 
the colonists. 

Philip needed a private secretary who could 
draw up his deeds and write his letters. He 
accordingly took John Sassamon into his em- 
ployment. Sassamon, thus introduced into the 
court and the cabinet of his sovereign, soon be- 
came acquainted with the conspiracy in all its 
appalling extent and magnitude of design. He 
at once repaired to Plymouth, and communicated 
his discovery to the governor. He, however, 
enjoined the strictest secrecy respecting his 
communication, assuring the governor that, 
should the Indians learn that he had betrayed 
them, his life would be the inevitable forfeit. 
There were many who had no faith in any con- 
spiracy of the kind. Rumors of approaching 
perils had been rife for many years, arid the 
community had become accustomed to them. 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 189 

Incredulity of the English. Sassamon to be murdered. 

Most of the Massachusetts colonists thought 
the Plymouth people unnecessarily alarmed. 
They listened to the story of Sassamon with 
great incredulity. ' His information, " says Dr. 
I. Mather, " because it had an Indian original, 
and one can hardly believe them when they do 
speak the truth, was not at first much re- 
garded." 

Sassamon soon after resigned his situation as 
Philip's secretary, and returned to Middlebor- 
ough, where he resumed his employment as a 
preacher to the Indians and teacher of a school. 

By some unknown means Philip ascertained 
that he had been betrayed by Sassamon. Ac- 
cording to the Indian code, the offender was 
deemed a traitor and a renegade, and was doom- 
ed to death ; and it was the duty of every sub- 
ject of King Philip to kill him whenever and 
wherever he could be found. But Sassamon 
had been so much with the English, and had 
been for years so intimately connected with 
them as their friend and agent, that it was 
feared that they would espouse his cause, and 
endeavor to avenge his death. It was, there- 
fore, thought best that Indian justice should be 
secretly executed. 

Early in the spring of 1675 Sassamon was 



190 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Death of Sassamon. Indians arrested. Proof of the murder. 

suddenly missing. At length his hat and gun 
were found upon the ice of Assawompset Pond, 
near a hole. Soon after his body was found 
beneath the ice. There had been an evident 
endeavor to leave the impression that he had 
committed suicide ; but wounds upon his body 
conclusively showed that he had been murder- 
ed. The English promptly decided that this 
was a crime which came under the cognizance 
of their laws. Three Indians were arrested un- 
der suspicion of being his murderers. These 
Indians were all men of note, connected with 
the council of Philip. An Indian testified that 
he happened to be upon a distant hill, and saw 
the murder committed. For some time he had 
concealed the knowledge thus obtained, but at 
length was induced to disclose the crime. The 
evidence against Tobias, one of the three, is 
thus stated by Dr. Increase Mather : 

" When Tobias came near the dead body, it 
fell a bleeding on fresh, as if it had been newly 
slain, albeit it was buried a considerable time 
before that." In those days of darkness it was 
supposed that the body of a murdered man 
would bleed on the approach of his murderer. 

The prisoners were tried at Plymouth in 
June, and were all adjudged guilty, and sen- 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 191 

Execution of the Indians. Superstitious notions. 

tenced to death. The jury consisted of twelve 
Englishmen and four Indians. The condemn- 
ed were all executed, two of them contending 
to the last that they were entirely innocent, and 
knew nothing of the deed. One of them, it is 
said, when upon the point of death, confessed 
that he was a spectator of the murder, which 
was committed by the other two. 

This summary execution of three of Philip's 
subjects enraged and alarmed the Wampanoags 
exceedingly. As the death of Sassamon had 
been undeniably ordered by Philip, he was ap- 
prehensive that he also might be kidnapped and 
hung. The young Wampanoag warriors were 
roused to phrensy, and immediately commenced 
a series of the most intolerable annoyances, 
shooting the cattle, frightening the women and 
children, and insulting wayfarers wherever they 
could find them. The Indians had imbibed 
the superstitious notion, which had probably 
been taught them by John Sassamon, that the 
party which should commence the war and shed 
the first blood would be defeated. They there- 
fore wished, by violence and insult, to provoke 
the English to strike the first blow. The En- 
glish established a military watch in every 
town ; but, hoping that the threatening storm 



192 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Insolence of the Indians. They capture a settler. 

might blow over, they endured all these out- 
rages with commendable patience. 

On the 20th of June, eight Indian despera- 
does, all armed for fight, came swaggering into 
the town of Swanzey, and, calling at the door 
of a colonist, demanded permission to grind 
their hatchets. As it was the Lord's day, the 
colonist informed them that it would be a vio- 
lation of the Sabbath for them to do such work, 
and that God would be displeased. They re- 
plied, " We care neither for your God nor for 
you, but we will grind our hatchets." They 
then went to another house, and, with insulting 
carousals, ransacked the closets, helping them- 
selves abundantly to food. The barbarian rois- 
terers then proceeded blustering along the road, 
when they chanced to meet a colonist. They 
immediately took him into custody, kept him 
for some time, loading him with taunts and rid- 
icule, and then dismissed him, derisively telling 
him to be a good man, and not to tell any lies 
or work on the Lord's day. 

Growing bolder and more insolent as they 
advanced, they began to shoot the cattle which 
they saw in the fields. They encountered no 
opposition, for the houses were at some distance 
from each other, and most of the men were ab- 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 193 

The first blood. Day of fasting. Letter of Governor Winslow. 

sent at public worship. At last they came to 
a house where the man chanced to be at home. 
They shot his cattle, and then entered the house 
and demanded liquor. Being refused, they be- 
came very boisterous in threats, and attempted 
to get the liquor by violence. The man at last, 
provoked beyond endurance, seized his gun and 
shot one of them, inflicting a serious but not 
mortal wound. The first blood was now shed, 
and the drama of war was opened. The young 
savages retired, bearing their wounded compan- 
ion with them, and breathing threatenings and 
slaughter. 

The next Thursday, June 24th, had been set 
apart by the colonists as a day of fasting, hu- 
miliation, and prayer, in view of the alarming 
state of affairs. Upon an impartial review of 
all the transactions, it is difficult to see how the 
colonists could have avoided the war. 

" I do solemnly protest," says Governor Wins- 
low, in a letter written July 4th, 1675, " we 
know not any thing from us which might have 
put Philip upon these motions, nor have heard 
that he pretends to have suffered any wrong 
from us, save only that we had killed some In- 
dians, and intended to send for himself for the 
murder of John Sassamon." 
N 



194 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Murders by the Indians. Flight of the colonuts. 

As the people in Swanzey were returning 
from church on fast-day, a party of Indians, 
concealed in a thicket by the road side, fired 
upon them, killing one instantly, and severely 
wounding many others. Two men who set oft' 
in haste for a surgeon were waylaid and mur- 
dered. At the same time, in another part of 
the town, a house was surrounded by a band of 
Indians, and eight more of the colonists were 
shot. These awful tidings spread rapidly, caus- 
ing indescribable alarm. One man, afraid to 
remain in his unprotected dwelling, hastily sent 
his wife and only son to the house of the Rev. 
Mr. Miles, which was fortified, and could be gar- 
risoned. He remained a few moments behind 
to take some needful things. The wife had 
gone but a short distance when she heard be- 
hind her the report of a gun. True to woman's 
heroic love, she instantly returned to learn the 
fate of her husband. 

He was lying in his blood on the threshold 
of his door, and the savages were ransacking 
the house. The wretches caught sight of her, 
pursued her, killed both her and her son, and 
took their scalps. In this terrible state of 
alarm, the scattered and helpless colonists fled 
with their families, as rapidly as they could, to 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 195 

Energy of I'hilip. Assistance implored. Flight of Fhilip. 

the garrison house. Two men went from the 
house to the well for water. They fell, pierced 
by bullets. The savages rushed from their 
concealment, seized the two still quivering bod- 
ies, and dragged them into the forest. They 
were afterward found scalped, and with their 
hands and feet cut off. Such were the opening 
acts of the tragedy of blood and woe. 

With amazing energy and with great strate- 
getic skill, the warriors of Philip, guided by his 
sagacity, plied their work of destruction. It 
was their sole, emphatic mission to kill, burn, 
and destroy. The savages, flushed with suc- 
cess, were skulking every where. No one could 
venture abroad without danger of being shot. 
Runners were immediately sent, in consterna- 
tion, from all the frontier towns, to Plymouth 
and Boston, to implore assistance. In three 
hours after the arrival of the messenger in Bos- 
ton, one hundred and twenty men were on the 
march to attack Philip at Mount Hope. But 
the renowned chieftain was too wary to be 
caught in the trap of Mount Hope Neck. He 
had sent his women and children to the hospi- 
tality of distant tribes, and, abandoning the 
Neck, which was nearly surrounded by water, 
traversed with his warriors the country, where 



196 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

March of the army. The Soykonate tribe. 

lie could at any time plunge into the almost 
limitless wilderness. 

The little army from Massachusetts moved 
promptly forward, pressing into its service all 
the available men to be found by the way. 
They marched to Swanzey, and established 
their head-quarters at the garrison house of the 
Rev. Mr. Miles, a Baptist clergyman of exalted 
character and of fervent piety, who was ready 
to share with his parishioners in all the perils 
of protecting themselves from the border ruffians 
of that day. About a dozen of the troops, on a 
reconnoitring party, crossed the bridge near the 
garrison house. They were fired upon from an 
ambush, and one killed and one wounded. The 
Indians fled, hotly pursued by the English, 
and took refuge in a swamp, after having lost 
sixteen of their number. 

Upon the eastern shore of Narraganset Bay, 
in the region now occupied by Little Compton 
and a part of Tiverton, there was a small tribe 
of Indians in partial subjection to the Narra- 
gansets, and called the Soykonate tribe. Here 
also a woman, Awashonks, was sachem of the 
tribe, and the bravest warriors were prompt to 
do homage to her power. Captain Benjamin 
Church and a few other colonists had purchased 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 197 

Awashonks. Captain Church. The ambassadors of Philip. 

lands of her, and had settled upon fertile spots 
along the shores of the bay. Awashonks was 
on very friendly terms with Captain Church. 
Though there were three hundred warriors obe- 
dient to her command, that was but a feeble 
force compared with the troops which could be 
raised both by Philip and by the English. 
She was therefore anxious to remain neutral. 
This, however, could not be. The war was 
such that all dwelling in the midst of its rav- 
ages must choose their side. 

Philip sent six embassadors to engage 
Awashonks in his interest. She immediately 
assembled all her counselors to deliberate upon 
the momentous question, and also took the very 
wise precaution to send for Captain Church. 
He hastened to her residence, and found sev- 
eral hundred of her subjects collected and en- 
gaged in a furious dance. The forest rang with 
their shouts, the perspiration dripped from their 
limbs, and they were already wrought to a pitch 
of intense excitement. Awashonks herself led 
in the dance, and her graceful figure appeared 
to great advantage as it was contrasted with 
the gigantic muscular development of her war- 
riors. 

Immediately upon Captain Church's arrival 



198 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

The council. Appearance of the embassadors. 

the dance ceased. Awashonks sat down, called 
her chiefs and the Wampanoag embassadors 
around her, and then invited Captain Church to 
take a conspicuous seat in the midst of the 
group. She then, in a speech of queenly cour- 
tesy, informed Captain Church that King Philip 
had sent six of his men to solicit her to enter 
into a confederacy against the English, and that 
lie stated, through these embassadors, that the 
English had raised a great army, and were about 
to invade his territories for the extermination 
of the Wampanoags. The conference was long 
and intensely exciting. Awashonks called upon 
the Wampanoag embassadors to come forward. 

They were marked men, dressed in the high- 
est embellishments of barbaric warfare. Their 
faces were painted. Their hair was trimmed 
in the fashion of the crests of the ancient hel- 
mets. Their knives and tomahawks were sharp 
and glittering. They all had guns, and horns 
and pouches abundantly supplied with shot 
and bullets. 

Captain Church, however, was manifestly 
gaining the advantage, and the Wampanoag 
embassadors, baffled and enraged, were anx- 
ious to silence their antagonist with the blud- 
geon. The Indians began to take sides fu- 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 199 

Exciting conference. Rage of Captain Church. 

riously, and hot words and threatening ges- 
tures were abundant. Awashonks was very 
evidently inclined to adhere to the English. 
She at last, in the face of the embassadors, de- 
clared to Captain Church that Philip's message 
to her was that he would send his men over 
privately to shoot the cattle and burn the 
houses of the English who were within her ter- 
ritories, and thus induce the English to fall in 
vengeance upon her, whom they would undoubt- 
edly suppose to be the author of the mischief. 
This so enraged Captain Church that he quite 
forgot his customary prudence. Turning to 
the Wampanoag embassadors, he exclaimed, 

" You are infamous wretches, thirsting for 
the blood of your English neighbors, who have 
never injured you, but who, on the contrary, 
have always treated you with kindness." 

Then, addressing Awashonks, he very incon- 
siderately advised her to knock the six Wam- 
panoags on the head, and then throw herself upon 
the protection of the English. The Indian 
queen, more discreet than her adviser, dismiss- 
ed the embassadors unharmed, but informing 
them that she should look to the English as her 
friends and protectors. 

Captain Church, exulting in this success, 



200 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Awashonks to remain friendly. The Pocasset tribe. 

which took three hundred warriors from the en- 
emy and added them to the English force, set 
out for Plymouth. At parting, he advised 
Awashonks to remain faithful to the English 
whatever might happen, and to keep, with all 
her warriors, within the limits of Soykonate. 
He promised to return to her again in a few 
days. 

Just north of Little Compton, in the region 
now occupied by the upper part of Tiverton, 
and by Fall River, the Pocasset tribe of In- 
dians dwelt. Wetamoo, the former bride of 
Alexander, was a princess of this tribe. Upon 
the death of her husband and the accession of 
Philip to the sovereignty of the Wampanoags, 
she had returned to her parental home, and was 
now queen of the tribe. Her power was about 
equal to that of Awashonks, and she could lead 
three or four hundred warriors into the field. 
Captain Church immediately proceeded to her 
court, as he deemed it exceedingly important to 
detach her, if possible, from the coalition. 

He found her upon a high hill at a short dis- 
tance from the shore. But few of her people 
were with her, and she appeared reserved and 
very melancholy. She acknowledged that all 
her warriors had gone across the water to Phil- 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 201 

Wetamoo joins Philip. Indian warfare. 

ip's war-dance, though she said that it was 
against her will. She was, however, brooding 
over her past injuries, and was eager to join 
Philip in any measures of revenge. Captain 
Church had hardly arrived at Plymouth before 
the wonderful successes of Philip so encouraged 
the Indians that Wetamoo, with alacrity and 
burning zeal, joined the coalition ; and even Awa- 
shonks could not resist the inclinations of her 
warriors, but was also, with reluctance, com- 
pelled to unite with Philip. 

War was now raging in all its horrors. A 
more harassing and merciless conflict can hard- 
ly be imagined. The Indians seldom presented 
themselves in large numbers, never gathered for 
a decisive action, but, dividing into innumera- 
ble prowling bands, attacked the lonely farm- 
house, the small and distant settlements, and 
often, in terrific midnight onset, plunged, with 
musket, torch, and tomahawk, into the large 
towns. These bands varied in their numbers 
from twenty to thirty to two or three thousand. 
The colonists were very much scattered in iso- 
lated farm-houses through the wilderness. In 
consequence of the gigantic growth of trees, 
which it was a great labor to cut down, and 
which, when felled, left the ground encumbered 



202 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

The colonists much scattered. An illustration. 

for years with enormous stumps and roots, the 
colonists were eager to find any smooth meadow 
or natural opening in the forest where, for any 
unknown cause, the trees had disappeared, and 
where the thick turf alone opposed the hoe. 
They often had neither oxen nor plows. Thus 
these widely-scattered spots upon the hill-sides 
and the margins of distant streams were eager- 
ly sought for, and thus these lonely settlers 
were exposed, utterly defenseless, to the savage 
foe. 

The following scene, which occurred in a re- 
mote section of the country at a later period, 
will illustrate the horrible nature of this Indian 
warfare. Far away in the wilderness, a man 
had erected his log hut upon a small meadow, 
which had opened itself in the midst of a gi- 
gantic forest. The man's family consisted of 
himself, his wife, and several children, the eldest 
of whom was a daughter fifteen years of age. 
At midnight, the loud barking of his dog alarm- 
ed him. He stepped to the door to see what 
he could discover, and instantly there was a re- 
port of several muskets, and he fell upon the 
floor of his hut pierced with bullets, and with a 
broken leg and arm. The Indians, surrounding 
the house, now with frightful yells rushed to the 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 203 

Heroic woman. Dispatching tha Indians. 

door. The mother, frantic with terror, her chil- 
dren screaming around her, and her husband 
groaning and weltering in his blood, barred the 
door and seized an axe. The savages, with their 
hatchets, soon cut a hole through the door, and 
one of them crowded in. The heroic mother, 
with one blow of the axe, cleft his head to the 
shoulder, and he dropped dead upon the floor. 
Another of the assailants, supposing, in the dark- 
ness, that he had made good his entrance, fol- 
lowed him. He also fell by another well-direct- 
ed stroke. Thus four were slain before the In- 
dians discovered their mistake. 

They then clambered upon the house, and 
were soon heard descending through the capa- 
cious flue of the chimney. The wife still stood 
with the axe to guard the door. The father, 
bleeding and fainting, called upon one of the 
little children to roll the feather bed upon the 
fire. The burning feathers emitted such a suf- 
focating smoke and smell that the Indians were 
almost smothered, and they tumbled down upon 
the embers. At the same moment, another one 
attempted to enter the door. The wounded 
husband and father had sufficient strength left 
to seize a billet of wood and dispatch the half- 
smothered Indians. But the mother was now 



204 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Succor ar ives. Defiance of the EngUsh. 

so exhausted with terror and fatigue that her 
strength failed her, and she struck a feeble blow, 
which wounded, but did not kill her adversary. 
The savage was so severely wounded, however, 
that he retreated, leaving all his comrades, six 
in number, dead in the house. We are not in- 
formed whether the father recovered of his 
wounds. Some distant neighbors, receiving tid- 
ings of the attack, came with succor, and the 
six dead Indians, without much ceremony, were 
tumbled into a hole. 

Volumes might be filled with such terrible 
details. No one could sleep at night without 
the fear of an attack from the Indians before 
the morning. In the silence of the wilderness, 
many a tragedy was enacted of terror, torture, 
and blood, which would cause the ear that hears 
of it to tingle. 

The day after the arrival of the English force 
in Swanzey the Indians again appeared in large 
numbers, and with defiant shouts dared them 
to come out and fight. Philip himself was 
with this band. A party of volunteers rushed 
furiously upon the foe, killed a number, and 
pursued the rest more than a mile. The sav- 
ages retired to their fastnesses, and the English 
traversed Mount Hope Neck until they came 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 205 

Horrible sight. Destruction of corn. 

to the imperial residence of Philip. Not an In- 
dian was to be found upon the Neck. But 
here the English found the heads of eight of 
their countrymen, which had been cut off and 
stuck upon poles, ghastly trophies of savage 
victory. They took them down and reverently 
buried them. 

It was now the 29th of June, and the Indian 
corn-fields were waving in luxuriant growth. 
Philip had not anticipated so early an outbreak 
of the war, and had more than a thousand acres 
planted with corn. These fields the English 
trampled down, and destroyed all the dwellings 
of the Indians, leaving the Neck barren and 
desolate. This was a heavy blow to Philip. 
The destruction of his corn-fields threatened him 
with starvation in the winter. The Indians 
scattered in all directions, carrying every where 
terror, conflagration, and death. 

Captain Church, with twenty men, crossed 
the Taunton Biver, and then followed down the 
eastern shores of the bay, through Pokasset, the 
territory of Wetamoo, toward Sogkonate Neck, 
where Awashonks reigned. At the southern 
extremity of the present town of Tiverton they 
came to a neck of land called Punkateeset. 
Here they discovered a fresh trail, which showed 



206 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

An ambush. Attempt to surround them. A retreat 

that a large body of Indians had recently pass- 
ed. Following this trail, they came to a large 
pea-field belonging to Captain Almy, a colonist 
who had settled there. They loitered a short 
time in the field, eating the peas. The forest, 
almost impenetrable with underbrush, grew 
very densely around. Just as they were emerg- 
ing from the field upon an open piece of ground, 
with the woods growing very thickly upon one 
side, a sudden discharge of musketry broke in 
upon the silent air, and bullets were every where 
whistling fiercely around them. Instantly 
three hundred Indians sprang up from their 
ambush. Captain Church "casting his eyes 
to the side of the hill above him, the hill seemed 
to move, being covered with Indians, with their 
bright guns glistening in the sun, and running 
in a circumference, with a design to surround 
them." Captain Church and his men slowly 
retreated toward the shore, where alone they 
could prevent themselves from being surround- 
ed. The Indians, outnumbering them fifteen 
to one, closely pressed them, making the forest 
resound with their hideous outcries. 

As the savages emerged from their ambush, 
they followed at a cautious distance, but so di- 
rected their steps as to cut off all possibility of 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 207 

Apparent hopeless situation. Bravery long continued. 

retreat from the Neck. They felt so sure of 
their victims that they thought that all could 
be killed or captured without any loss upon 
their own part. 

The situation of the English now seemed 
desperate. They had no means of crossing the 
water, and the exultant foe, in overwhelming 
numbers and with fiendlike yells, were pressing 
nearer and nearer, and overwhelming them with 
a storm of bullets. 

But the colonists resolved to sell their lives 
as dearly as possible. It was better to die by 
the quick ministry of the bullet, than to fall as 
captives into the hands of the savages, to perish 
by lingering torment. Fortunately, the ground 
was very stony, and every man instantly threw 
up a pile for a breastwork. The Indians were 
very cautious in presenting their bodies to the 
unerring aim of the white men, and did not ven- 
ture upon a simultaneous rush, which would 
have secured the destruction of the whole of 
Captain Church's party. 

For six hours the colonists beat back their 
swarming foes. The Indians availed themselves 
of every stump, rock, or tree in sight, and kept 
up an incessant firing. Just as the ammunition 
of the colonists was about exhausted, and night 



208 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Uelief at hand. All rescued. 

was coming on, a sloop was discerned crossing 
the water to their rescue. Captain Golding, a 
man of great resolution and fearlessness, had 
heard the firing, and was hastening to their re- 
lief. The wind was fair, and as the vessel ap- 
proached the shore the Indians plied their shot 
with such effect that the colors, sails, and sides 
of the sloop were soon pierced full of bullet holes. 
The water was so shoal that they dropped an- 
chor, and the vessel rode afloat several rods 
from the beach. Captain Golding had a small 
canoe, which would support but two men. At- 
taching a cord to this, he let it drift to the 
shore, driven by the fresh wind. Two men en- 
tered the canoe, and were drawn on board. The 
canoe was then returned, and two more were 
taken on board. Thus the embarkation contin- 
ued, covered by the muskets of those on board 
and those on the shore, until every man was 
safe. Not one of their number was even wound- 
ed. The English, very skillful with the mus- 
ket, kept their innumerable foes at a distance. 
It was certain death for any Indian to step from 
behind his rampart. The heroic Church was 
the last to embark. As he was retreating back- 
ward, boldly facing his foes, presenting his gun, 
which all the remaining powder he had did but 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 211 

Narrow escape of Captain Church. Dartmouth burned. 

half charge, a bullet passed through his hat, 
cutting off a lock of his hair. Two others struck 
the canoe as he entered it, and a fourth buried 
itself in a stake which accidentally stood before 
the middle of his breast. Discharging his fare- 
well shot at the enemy, he was safely received 
on board, and they were all conveyed to the 
English garrison which had been established at 
Mount Hope. Many Indians were killed or 
wounded in this affray, but it is not known how 
many. 

Captain Church then went, with a small 
army, to ravage the territories of Wetamoo. 
When he arrived at the spot where Fall River 
now stands, he found that Wetamoo, with her 
warriors, had taken refuge in a neighboring 
swamp. Just then news came that a great part 
of the town of Dartmouth was in flames, that 
many of the inhabitants were killed, and that 
the survivors were in great distress. Captain 
Church marched immediately to their rescue. 
But the foe had finished his work of destruc- 
tion, and had fled into the wilderness, to emerge 
at some other spot, no one could tell where, and 
strike another deadly blow. The colonists, 
however, took one hundred and sixty Indians 
prisoners, who had been induced by promises of 



212 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Perfidy of the English. Attempts to capture Philip. 

kind treatment to come in and surrender them- 
selves. To the extreme indignation of Captain 
Church, all these people, in most dishonorable 
disregard of the pledges of the capitulation, 
were by the Plymouth authorities sold into slav- 
ery. This act was as impolitic as it was crim- 
inal. It can not be too sternly denounced. It 
effectually deterred others from confiding in the 
English. 

The colonists, conscious of the intellectual 
supremacy of King Philip as the commanding 
genius of the strife, devoted their main energies 
to his capture, dead or alive. Large rewards 
were offered for his head. The barbarian mon- 
arch, with a large party of his warriors, had 
taken refuge in an almost impenetrable swamp 
upon the river, about eighteen miles below 
Taunton. All the inhabitants of Taunton, in 
their terror, had abandoned their homes, and 
were gathered in eight garrison houses. On 
the 18th of July, a force of several hundred 
men from Plymouth and Taunton surrounded 
the swamp. They cautiously penetrated the 
tangled thicket, their feet at almost every step 
sinking in the mire and becoming shackled by 
interlacing roots, the brandies pinioning their 
arms, and the dense foliage blinding their eyes. 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 213 

An unfortunate ambush. Lesson of caution dearly purchased. 

Philip, with characteristic cunning, sent a few 
of his warriors occasionally to exhibit them- 
selves, to lure the English on. The colonists 
gradually forgot their accustomed prudence, and 
pressed eagerly forward. Suddenly from the 
dense thicket a party of warriors in ambush 
poured upon their pursuers a volley of bul- 
lets. Fifteen dropped dead, and many were 
sorely wounded. The survivors precipitately 
retired from the swamp, " finding it ill," says 
Hubbard, " fighting a wild beast in his own 
den." 

The English, taught a lesson of caution by 
this misadventure, now decided to surround the 
swamp, guarding every avenue of escape. They 
knew that Philip had no stores of provisions 
there, and that he soon must be starved out. 
Here they kept guard for thirteen days. In 
the mean time, Philip constructed some canoes 
and rafts, and one dark night floated all his 
warriors, some two hundred in number, across 
the river, and continued his flight through the 
present towns of Dighton and Kehoboth, far 
away into the unknown wilderness of the inte- 
rior of Massachusetts. Wetamoo, with several 
of her warriors, accompanied Philip in his flight. 
He left a hundred starving women and children 



214 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Indian allies. Preaching politics. Escape of Philip. 

in the swamp, who surrendered themselves the 
next morning to the English. 

A band of fifty of the Mohegan Indians had 
now come, by direction of Uncas, to proffer their 
services to the colonists. A party of the En- 
glish, with these Indian allies, pursued the fugi- 
tives. They overtook Philip's party not far 
from Providence, and shot thirty of their num- 
ber, without the loss of a single man. Rev. Mr. 
Newman, pastor of the church in Eehoboth, ob- 
tained great commendation for his zeal in rous- 
ing his parishioners to pursue the savages. 

Philip had now penetrated the wilderness, 
and had effected his escape beyond the reach 
of his foes. He had the boundless forest around 
him for his refuge, with the opportunity of 
emerging at his leisure upon any point of attack 
along the vast New England frontier which he 
might select. 

The Nipmuck Indians were a powerful tribe, 
consisting of many petty clans spread over the 
whole of the interior of Massachusetts. They 
appear to have had no sachem of distinction, 
and at one time were tributary to the Narragan- 
sets, but were now tributary to the Wampa- 
noags. They had thus far been living on very 
friendly terms with the inhabitants of the towns 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 215 

A conference agreed upon. Suspicions of treachery. 

which had been Settled within the limits of their 
territory. The court at Boston, apprehensive 
that the Nipmucks might be induced to join 
King Philip, sent some messengers to treat with 
them. The young warriors were very surly, 
and manifestly disposed to fight ; but the old 
men dreaded the perils of war with foes whose 
prowess they appreciated, and were inclined to 
a renewal of friendship. 

It was agreed that a conference should be 
held at a certain large tree, upon a plain about 
three miles from Brookfield, on the 2d of Au- 
gust. At the appointed time, the English com- 
missioners were there, with a small force of 
twenty mounted men. But not an Indian was 
to be seen. Notwithstanding some suspicions 
of treachery, the English determined to advance 
some miles farther, to a spot where they were 
assured that a large number of Indians were 
assembled. They at length came to a narrow 
pass, with a steep hill covered with trees and 
underbrush on one side, and a swamp, impen- 
etrable with mire and thickets, upon the other. 
Along this narrow way they could march only 
in single file. The silence of the eternal forest 
was around them, and nothing was to be seen 
or heard which gave the slightest indication of 
danger. 



216 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Furious attack. Escape to Brookfield. Attack upon the town. 

Just as they were in the middle of this trail, 
three hundred Indians rose up on either side, 
and showered upon them a storm of bullets. 
Eight dropped dead. Three were mortally, and 
several others severely wounded. Captain 
Wheeler, who was in command, had his horse 
shot from under him, and a bullet also passed 
through his body. His son, who rode behind 
him, though his own arm was shattered by a 
ball, dismounted, and succeeded in placing his 
father in the saddle. A precipitate retreat was 
immediately commenced, while the Indians pur- 
sued with yells of exultation. But for the aid 
of three Christian Indians who accompanied the 
English party, every Englishman must have 
perished. One of these Indians was taken cap- 
tive. The other two, by skill and bravery, led 
their friends, by a by-path, back to Brookricld. 

This town was then a solitary settlement of 
about twenty houses, alone in the wilderness, 
half way between the Atlantic shore and the set- 
tlements on the Connecticut. The terrified in- 
habitants had but just time to abandon their 
homes and take refuge in the garrison house 
when the savages were upon them. With an- 
guish they saw, from the loop-holes of their re- 
treat, every house and barn consumed, their cat- 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 217 

Brookfield consumed. Attempts to burn the garrison. 

tie shot, and all their property of food, clothing, 
and furniture destroyed. They were thus, in 
an hour, reduced from competence to the ex- 
treme of want. 

The inhabitants of Brookfield, men, women, 
and children, amounted to but eighty. The 
nearest settlement from whence any help could 
come was at Lancaster, some forty miles north- 
east of Brookfield. The Indians surrounded the 
garrison, and for two days exerted all their in- 
genuity in attempting to destroy the building. 
They wrapped around their arrows hemp dip- 
ped in oil, and, setting them on fire, shot them 
upon the dry and inflammable roof. Several 
times the building was in flames, but the inmates 
succeeded in arresting the conflagration. It 
was now the evening of the 4th of August. 
The garrison, utterly exhausted by two days 
and two nights of incessant conflict, aware that 
their ammunition must soon be exhausted, and 
knowing not from what quarter to hope for re- 
lief, were in despair. The Indians now filled a 
cart with hemp, flax, and the resinous boughs 
of firs and pines. They fastened to the tongue 
a succession of long poles, and then, setting the 
whole fabric on fire, as it rolled up volumes of 
flame and smoke, pushed it back against the 



218 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Relief comes. A shower. The garrison saved. 

log house, whose walls were as dry as powder. 
Just then, when all hope of escape was abandon- 
ed, relief came. 

Major Willard had been sent from Boston to 
Lancaster with a party of dragoons for the de- 
fense of that region. By some chance, proba- 
bly through a friendly Indian, he was informed 
of the extreme distress of the people at Brook- 
field. Taking with him forty-eight dragoons, 
he marched with the utmost possible haste to 
their relief. With Indian guides, he traversed 
thirty miles of the forest that day, and arrived 
at the garrison in the evening twilight, just as 
the Indians, with fiendish clamor, were all en- 
gaged in their experiment with the flaming cart. 
Though the Indian scouts discovered his ap- 
proach, and fired their guns and raised shouts 
of alarm, there was such a horrid noise from the 
yells of the savages and the uproar of musket- 
ry that the scouts could not communicate in- 
telligence of the approach of the English, and 
the re-enforcement, with a rush, entered the 
garrison. At the same moment a very heavy 
shower arose, which aided greatly in the extin- 
guishment of the flames. 

The savages, thus balked of their victims, 
howled with rage, and, after firing a few volleys 



1675.] HOSTILITIES COMMENCED. 219 



The Indians elated by victory. 



of bullets into the walls of the fortress, retired 
to their fastnesses. During this siege many of 
the whites were wounded, and about eighty of 
the Indians were killed. The day after the de- 
feat, Philip, with forty-eight warriors, arrived at 
the Indian encampment at Brookfield. Though 
the Indians had not taken the garrison, and 
though they mourned the loss of many warri- 
ors, they were not a little elated with success. 
They had killed many of their enemies, and had 
utterly destroyed the town of Brookfield. 



220 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Philip's influence. Simultaneous attacks. 



CHAPTER VII. 
AUTUMN AND WINTER CAMPAIGNS. 

PHILIP now directed his steps to the val- 
ley of the Connecticut, and gave almost 
superhuman vigor to the energy which the sav- 
ages were already displaying in their attack 
upon the numerous and thriving settlements 
there. Even most of the Christian Indians, 
who had long lived upon terms of uninterrupt- 
ed friendship with the English, were so influ- 
enced by the persuasions of Philip that they 
joined his warriors, and were as eager as any 
others for the extermination of the colonists. 

Attacks were made almost simultaneously 
upon the towns of Hadley, Hatfield, and Deer- 
field, and also upon several towns upon the 
Merrimac River, in the province of New Hamp- 
shire. In these conflicts, the Indians, on the 
whole, were decidedly the victors. As Philip 
had fled from Plymouth, and as the Narragan- 
sets had riot yet joined the coalition, the towns 
in Plymouth colony enjoyed a temporary respite. 

On the 1st of September the Indians made 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 221 

Deerfield burned. Re-enforcement. An ambusca ie. 

a rush upon Deerfield. They laid the whole 
town in ashes. Most of the inhabitants had 
fortunately taken refuge in the garrison house, 
and but one man was slain. They then pro- 
ceeded fifteen miles up the river to Northfield, 
where a small garrison had been established. 
They destroyed much property, and shot eight 
or ten of the inhabitants. The rest were shel- 
tered in the garrison. The next day, this dis- 
aster not being known at Hadley, Captain Beers 
was detached from that place with thirty-six 
mounted infantry and a convoy of provisions 
to re-enforce the feeble garrison at Northfield. 
They had a march before them of thirty miles, 
along the eastern bank of the river. The road 
was very rough, and led through almost a con- 
tinued forest. 

When they arrived within a few miles of 
Northfield, they came to a wide morass, where 
it was necessary to dismount and lead their 
horses. They were also thrown into confusion 
in their endeavors to transport their baggage 
through the swamp. Here the Indians had 
formed an ambuscade. The surprise was sud- 
den, and disastrous in the extreme. The In- 
dians, several hundred in number, surrounded 
the doomed party, and, from their concealment, 



222 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Dreadful slaughter and tortures. Rescue of Northfield. 

took unerring aim. Captain Beers, a man of 
great valor, succeeded, with a few men, in re- 
treating to a small eminence, since known as 
Beers's Mountain, where he bravely maintained 
the unequal fight until all his ammunition was 
expended. A ball then pierced his bosom, and 
he fell dead. A few escaped back to Hadley to 
tell the mournful tidings of the slaughter, while 
all the rest were slain, and all their provisions 
and baggage fell into the hands of the exultant 
savages. The barbarian victors amused them- 
selves in cutting off the heads of the slain, which 
they fixed upon poles at the spot, as defiant 
trophies of their triumph. One man was found 
with a chain hooked into his under jaw, and 
thus he was suspended on the bough of a tree, 
where he had been left to struggle and die in 
mortal agony. The garrison at Northfield, al- 
most destitute of powder and food, was now re- 
duced to the last extremity. 

Major Treat was immediately dispatched with 
a hundred men for their rescue. Advancing 
rapidly and with caution, he succeeded in reach- 
ing Northfield. His whole company, in pass- 
irfg through the scene of the disaster, were most 
solemnly affected in gazing upon the mutilated 
remains of their friends, and appear to have been 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 

> T orthfield abandoned. Attempts to save tome corn. 

not a little terror-stricken in view of such hor- 
rid barbarities. Fearing that the Indians were 
too numerous in the vicinity to be encountered 
by their small band, they brought off the garri- 
son, and retreated precipitately to Hadley, not 
tarrying even to destroy the property which 
they could not bring away. It is said that 
Philip himself guided the Indians in their at- 
tack upon Captain Beers. 

Hadley was now the head-quarters of the 
English army, and quite a large force was as- 
sembled there. Most of the inhabitants of the 
adjoining towns in tumult and terror had fled 
to this place for protection. At the garrison 
house in Deerfield, fifteen miles above Hadley, 
on the western side of the river, there were 
three thousand bushels of com standing in 
stacks. 

On the 18th of September, Captain Lothrop, 
having been sent from Hadley to bring off this 
corn, started with his loaded teams on his re- 
turn. His force consisted of a hundred men, 
soldiers and teamsters. As no Indians had 
for some time appeared in that immediate vicin- 
ity, and as there was a good road between the 
two places, no particular danger was appre- 
hended. The Indians, however, from the fast- 



224 KINO PHILIP. [1675. 

L'.isuspicious of danger. Sudden attack. 

nesses of the forest, were all the time watching 
their movements with eagle eye, and with con- 
summate cunning were plotting their destruc- 
tion. 

After leaving Deerfield, the marcli led for 
about three miles through a very level country, 
densely wooded on each side of the road. The 
march was then continued for half a mile along 
the borders of a morass filled with large trees 
and tangled underbrush. Here a thousand In- 
dians had planted themselves in ambuscade. 
It was a serene and beautiful autumnal day. 
Grape-vines festooned the gigantic trees of the 
forest, and purple clusters, ripe and juicy, hung 
in profusion among the boughs. Captain Loth- 
rop was so unsuspicious of danger that many 
of his men had thrown their guns into the carts, 
and were strolling about gathering grapes. 

The critical moment arrived, and the English 
being in the midst of the ambush, a thousand 
Indians sprang up from their concealment, and 
poured in upon the straggling column a heavy 
and destructive fire. Then, with savage yells, 
which seemed to fill the whole forest, they 
rushed from every quarter to close assault. 
The English were scattered in a long line of 
march, and the Indians, with the ferocity of 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 225 

A scene of carnage. The English overpowered. 

wolves, sprang upon them ten to one. A dread- 
ful scene of tumult, dismay, and carnage en- 
sued. 

The tragic drama was soon closed. The 
troops, broken and scattered, could only resort 
to the Indian mode of fighting, each one skulk- 
ing behind a tree. But they were so entirely 
surrounded and overpowered that no one could 
discharge his musket more than two or three 
times before he fell. Some, in their dismay, 
leaped into the branches of the trees, hoping 
thus to escape observation. The savages, with 
shouts of derision, mocked them for a time, and 
then pierced them with bullets until they drop- 
ped to the ground. All the wounded were in- 
discriminately butchered. But eight escaped 
to tell the awful story. Ninety perished upon 
this bloody field. The young men who were 
thus slaughtered constituted the flower of Es- 
sex county. They had been selected for their 
intrepidity and hardihood from all the towns. 
Their destruction caused unspeakable anguish 
in their homes, and sent a wave of grief through- 
out all the colonies. The little stream in the 
south part of Deerfield, upon the banks of which 
this memorable tragedy occurred, has in conse- 
quence received the name of Bloody Brook. 
P 



226 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Captain Mosely attempts a rescue. A prolonged fight. 

Captain Mosely had been left in the garrison 
at Deerfield with seventy men, intending to go 
the next day in search of the Indians. As he 
was but five miles from the scene of the mas- 
sacre, he heard the firing, and immediately 
marched to the rescue of his friends. But he 
was too late. They were all, before his arrival, 
silent in death. As the Indians were scalping 
and stripping the dead, Captain Mosely, with 
great intrepidity, fell upon them, though he 
computed their numbers at not less than a thou- 
sand. Keeping his men in a body, he broke 
through the tumultuous mass, charging back 
and forth, and cutting down all within range of 
his shot. 

Still, aided by the swamp and the forest, and 
being so overwhelmingly superior to the En- 
glish in numbers, the savages maintained the 
fight with much fierceness for six hours. Cap- 
tain Mosely and all his men might perhaps also 
have perished, had not another party providen- 
tially and very unexpectedly come to their re- 
lief. 

Major Treat, from Connecticut, was ascend- 
ing the river with one hundred and sixty Mo- 
hegan Indians, on his way to Northfield, in 
pursuit of the foe in that vicinity. It was so 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 227 

The Indians vanquished. Burial of the dead. 

ordered by Providence that he approached the 
scene of action just as both parties were ex- 
hausted by the protracted fight. Hearing the 
firing, he pressed rapidly forward, and with 
fresh troops fell vigorously upon the foe. The 
Indians, with yells of disappointment and rage, 
now fled, plunging into the swamps and forests. 
They left ninety-six of their number dead by 
the side of the English whom they had so mer- 
cilessly slaughtered in the morning. It is sup- 
posed that Philip himself commanded the In- 
dians on this sanguinary day. The Indians, 
though in the end defeated, had gained a mar- 
velous victory, by which they were exceedingly 
encouraged and emboldened. 

Captains Mosely and Treat encamped in the 
vicinity for the night, and the next morning at- 
tended to the burial of the dead. They were 
deposited in two pits, the English in one and 
the Indians in another. A marble monument 
now marks the spot where this battle occurred, 
and a slab is placed over the mound which cov- 
ers the slain. 

Twenty-seven men only had been left in the 
garrison at Deerfield. The next morning the 
Indians appeared in large numbers before the 
garrison, threatening an attack. They taunt- 



228 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Deerfield destroyed. Plot against Springfield. 

ingly exhibited the clothes they had stripped 
from the slain, and shouted messages of defi- 
ance and insult. But the captain of the garri- 
son, making a brave show of resistance, and 
sounding his trumpets, as if to call in forces 
near at hand, so alarmed the Indians that they 
retired, and soon all disappeared in the path- 
less forest. Deerfield was, however, utterly de- 
stroyed, and the garrison, abandoning the fort- 
ress, retired down the river to afford such protec- 
tion as might be in their power to the lower towns. 

About thirty miles below Hadley, upon the 
river, was the town of Springfield, a very flour- 
ishing settlement, containing forty-eight dwell- 
ing-houses. A numerous tribe of Indians lived 
in the immediate vicinity, having quite a spa- 
cious Indian fort at Long Hill, a mile below the 
village. These Indians had for forty years 
lived on terms of most cordial friendship with 
their civilized neighbors. They now made 
such firm protestations of friendliness that but 
few doubted in the least their good faith. But, 
while thus protesting, they had yielded to the 
potent seductions of King Philip, and, joining 
his party secretly, were making preparations for 
the destruction of Springfield. 

On the night of the 4th of October, three 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 229 

A timely warning. Lieutenant Cooper shot. 

hundred of King Philip's warriors crept stealth- 
ily through the forest, and were received into 
the Indian fort at Long Hill. A friendly In- 
dian by the name of Toto, who had received 
much kindness from the whites, betrayed his 
countrymen, and gave information of the con- 
spiracy to burn the town and massacre the in- 
habitants. The people were thrown into con- 
sternation, and precipitately fled to the garrison 
houses, while a courier was dispatched to Had- 
ley for aid. 

Still, many had so much confidence in the 
sincerity of the Springfield Indians that they 
could not believe in their treachery. Lieuten- 
ant Cooper, who commanded there, was so de- 
ceived by their protestations that he the next 
morning, taking another man with him, rode to- 
ward the fort to ascertain the facts. He had 
not advanced far before he met the enemy, sev- 
eral hundred in number, marching to the as- 
sault. The savages immediately fired upon 
him. His companion was instantly shot, and 
several bullets passed through his body. He 
was a man of Herculean strength and vigor, 
and, though mortally wounded, succeeded, by 
clinging to his horse, in reaching the garrison 
and giving the alarm before he died. 



230 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

The attack. The conflagration. Loss of books. 

The savages now came roaring on like fero- 
cious wild beasts. The town was utterly de- 
fenseless. Thirty-three houses and twenty-five 
barns were almost instantly in flames. Fortu- 
nately, nearly all of the inhabitants were in the 
block-houses, and but five men and one woman 
were killed. The Indians kept cautiously be- 
yond the reach of gun-shot, vigorously plunder- 
ing the houses and applying the torch. The 
wretched inhabitants, from the loop-holes of the 
garrison, contemplated with anguish the confla- 
gration of their homes and all their earthly 
goods. The Reverend Mr. Glover, pastor of the 
church in this place, was a man of studious hab- 
its, and had collected a valuable library, at an 
expense of five thousand dollars. He had, for 
some time, kept his library in the garrison house 
for safety ; but, a short time before the attack, 
thinking that Philip could not venture to make an 
assault upon Springfield, when it was surround- 
ed by so many friendly Indians, he removed the 
books to his own house. They were all con- 
sumed. The loss to this excellent man was 
irreparable, and a source of the keenest grief. 
In the midst of the conflagration and the plun- 
der Major Treat appeared with a strong force 
from Hadley, and the Indians, loaded down with 



1675.] AUTUMN CAMPAIGN. 231 

Alarm of the inhabitants. Decree of the general court. 

booty, retreated into their forest fastnesses. 
Fifteen houses only were left unburned. 

This treachery on the part of the Springfield 
Indians caused very great alarm. There were, 
henceforward, no Indians in whom the colonists 
could confide. The general court in Boston 
ordered 

"That no person shall entertain, own, or coun- 
tenance any Indian, under penalty of being a 
betrayer of this government. 

" That a guard be set at the entrance of the 
town of Boston, and that no Indian be suffered 
to enter, upon any pretense, without a guard of 
two musketeers, and not to lodge in town." 

Animated by his success, Philip now planned 
a still bolder movement. Hatfield was one of 
the most beautiful and flourishing of the towns 
which reposed in the fertile valley of the Con- 
necticut. Its inhabitants, warned by the disas- 
ters which had befallen so many of their neigh- 
bors, were prepared for a vigorous defense. 
They kept a constant watch, and several garri- 
son houses were erected, to which the women 
and children could fly in case of alarm. All 
the male inhabitants were arrned and drilled, 
and there were three companies of soldiers sta- 
tioned in the town ; and Hadley, which was on 



232 ZING PHILIP. [1675. 

Arrangement of forces. Attack upon Hatfield. The Indians defeated. 

the opposite side of the river, was the head- 
quarters of the Massachusetts and Connecticut 
forces, then under the command of Major Ap- 
pleton. An attack upon Hatfield would imme- 
diately bring the forces of Hadley to its relief. 
On the 19th of October, Philip, at the head 
of eight hundred warriors, boldly, but with In- 
dian secrecy, approached the outposts of Hat- 
field. He succeeded in cutting off several par- 
ties who were scouring the woods in the vicin- 
ity, and then made an impetuous rush upon the 
town. But every man sprang to his appointed 
post. Every avenue of approach was valiantly 
defended. Major Appleton immediately crossed 
with his force from Hadley, and fell furiously 
upon the assailants, every man burning with the 
desire to avenge the destruction of Northfield, 
Deerfield, and Springfield. Notwithstanding 
this determined defense, the Indians, inspired 
by the energies of their indomitable leader, 
fought a long time with great resolution. At 
length, repulsed at every point, they retreated, 
bearing off with them all their dead and wound- 
ed. They succeeded, however, in burning many 
houses, and in driving off many cattle. The 
impression they made upon the English may be 
inferred from the fact that they were not pur- 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 233 

Narrow escape of Major Applcton. The Indian rendezvous. 

sued. In this affair, six of the English were 
killed and ten wounded. A bullet passed 
through the bushy hair of Major Appleton, cut- 
ting a very smooth path for itself, "by that 
whisper telling him," says Hubbard, "that 
death was very near, but did him no other 
harm." 

Winter was now approaching, and as Philip 
found that the remaining settlements upon the 
Connecticut were so defended that he could not 
hope to accomplish much, he scattered his forces 
into winter quarters. Most of his warriors, who 
had accompanied him from the Atlantic coast 
to the Connecticut, returned to Narraganset, and 
established their rendezvous in an immense 
swamp in the region now incorporated into the 
town of South Kingston, Rhode Island. Upon 
what might be called an island in this immense 
swamp, they constructed five hundred wig- 
wams, and surrounded the whole with fortifica- 
tions admirably adapted to repel attack. Three 
thousand Indians were soon assembled upon 
this spot. 

There is some uncertainty respecting the 
movements of Philip during the winter. It is 
generally supposed that he passed the winter 
very actively engaged in endeavors to rouse all 



234 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Philip's employments. Attempts to secure the Narragansets. 

the distant tribes. It is said that he crossed 
the Hudson, and endeavored to incite the In- 
dians in the valley of the Mohawk to fall upon 
the Dutch settlements on the Hudson. It is 
also probable that he spent some time at the 
Narraganset fort, and that he directed several as- 
saults which, during this season of comparative 
repose, fell upon remote sections of the frontier. 

Straggling parties of Indians lingered about 
Northampton, Westfield, and Springfield, occa- 
sionally burning a house, shooting at those who 
ventured into the fields, and keeping the inhab- 
itants in a state of constant alarm. 

At the commencement of the war, just before 
the discomfiture of Philip in the swamp near 
Taunton, a united force of the Massachusetts, 
Plymouth, and Connecticut colonies had been 
sent into the Narraganset country to persuade, 
and, if they could not persuade, to compel the 
Narraganset Indians to declare for the English. 
It was well known that the Narragansets in 
heart espoused the cause of Philip; for the 
Wampanoag chieftain, to relieve himself from 
embarrassment, had sent his old men, with his 
women and the children, into the Narraganset 
territory, where they were received and enter- 
tained with much hospitality. 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 235 

Mission to the Narragansets. Compulsory treaty. 

In this mission to the Narraganset country, 
a part of the troops crossed the bay in boats, 
while others rode around by land, entering the 
country by the way of Providence. The two 
parties soon met, and advanced cautiously to- 
gether, to guard against ambush. They could, 
however, for some time find no Indians. The 
wigwams were all deserted, and the natives, 
men, women, and children, fled before them. 
At length they succeeded in catching some Nar- 
raganset sachems, and with them, after a con- 
ference of two or three days, concluded a treaty 
of peace. It was virtually a compulsory trea- 
ty, in which the English could place very little 
reliance, and to which the Narragansets paid no 
regard. 

According to the terms of this treaty, which 
was signed on the 15th of July, 1675, the Nar- 
ragansets agreed, 

1st. To deliver to the English army every 
subject of King Philip, either living or dead, 
who should come into their territories. 

2dly. To become allies of the English, and 
to kill and destroy, with their utmost ability, 
all the subjects of King Philip. 

There were several other articles of the trea- 
ty, but they were all comprehended in the spirit 



236 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Erection of an Indian fort Advantages of the Indians. 

of the two first. But now, in three months 
after the signing of this treaty, Philip, with the 
aid of the Narragansets, was constructing a fort 
in the very heart of their country, and was mak- 
ing it the general rendezvous for all his warri- 
ors. The Narragansets could bring a very fear- 
ful accumulation of strength to the cause of 
Philip. They could lead two thousand warriors 
into the field, and these warriors were renowned 
for ferocity and courage. Dwelling so near the 
English settlements, they could at any time 
emerge from their fastnesses, scattering dismay 
and ruin along their path. 

The Indians enjoyed peculiar advantages for 
the rude warfare in which they engaged. They 
were not only perfectly acquainted with the 
wilderness, its morasses, mountains, and impen- 
etrable thickets, but, from their constant inter- 
course with the settlements, were as well ac- 
quainted with the dwellings, fields, and roads 
of the English as were the colonists themselves. 
They were very numerous and widely scattered, 
and could watch every movement of their foe. 
Stealthily approaching through the forest under 
cover of the night, they could creep into barns 
and out-houses, and lie secreted behind fences, 
prepared for murder, robbery, and conflagration. 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 237 

Indian warfare. Endurance of the Indians. 

Often they concealed themselves before the very 
doors of their victims. The first warning of 
their presence would be the ring of the musket, 
as the lonely settler, opening his door in the 
morning, dropped down dead upon his thresh- 
old. The house was then fired, the mother and 
her babes scalped, and the work of destruction 
was accomplished. Like packs of wolves they 
came howling from the wilderness, and, leaving 
blood and smouldering ruins behind them, howl- 
ing they disappeared. While the English were 
hunting for them in one place, they would be 
burning and plundering in another. They were 
capable of almost any amount of fatigue, and 
could subsist in vigor where a civilized man 
would starve. A few kernels of corn, pounded 
into meal between two stones, and mixed with 
water, in a cup made from rolling up a strip of 
birch bark, afforded a good dinner for an In- 
dian. If to this he could add a few clams, or 
a bird or a squirrel shot from a neighboring 
tree, he regarded his repast as quite sumptu- 
ous. 

The storms of winter checked, but by no 
means terminated the atrocities of the savages. 
Marauding bands were wandering every where, 
and no man dwelt in safety. Many persons 



238 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Losses of the colonists. Anxious deliberations. 

were shot, houses and barns were burned, and 
not a few men, women, and children were taken 
captive and carried into the wilderness, where 
they miserably perished, often being subjected 
to the most excruciating torture. The condi- 
tion of the colonies was now melancholy in the 
extreme. Their losses had been very great, as 
one company after another of their soldiers had 
wasted away. Industry had been paralyzed, 
and the harvest had consequently been very 
short, while at the same time the expenses of 
the war were enormous. The savages, elated 
with success, were recruiting their strength, to 
break forth with new vigor upon the settlements 
in the early spring. 

The commissioners of the united colonies 
deliberated long and anxiously. The all-im- 
portant question was whether it were best to 
adopt the desperate enterprise of attacking the 
Narraganset fort in the dead of winter, or wheth- 
er they should defer active hostilities until 
spring. Should they defer, the warriors now 
collected upon one spot would scatter every 
where in the work of destruction. The Narra- 
gansets, who had not as yet engaged openly in 
the conflict, would certainly lend all their ener- 
gies to King Philip. Another year of disaster 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 239 

Arguments pro and con. The Indians to be attacked. 

and blood might thus be confidently antici- 
pated. 

On the other hand, the seventy of the winter 
was such that a whole army, houseless, on the 
march, might perish in a single night. Storms 
of snow often arose, encumbering the ground 
with such drifts and masses that it might be 
quite impossible to force a march through the 
pathless expanse. 

But, in view of all the circumstances, it was 
at length decided best to make the attack. A 
thousand men were to be raised. Of these, 
Massachusetts contributed five hundred and 
twenty-seven. Plymouth furnished one hund- 
red and fifty-eight. Connecticut supplied three 
hundred and fifteen, and also sent one hundred 
and fifty Mohegan Indians. Josiah Winslow, 
governor of the Plymouth colony, was appoint- 
ed commander-in-chief. The choicest officers 
in the colonies were selected, and the men who 
filled the ranks were all chosen from those of 
established reputation for physical vigor and 
bravery. All were aware of the perilous nature 
of the enterprise. In consequence of the depth 
of the snow, it would probably be impossible to 
send any succor to the troops by land in case 
of reverse. " It was a humbling providence of 



240 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

A day of fasting. John Woodcock. Mode of collecting debts. 

God," wrote the commissioners, " that put his 
poor people to be meditating a matter of war at 
such a season." The second of December was 
appointed as a solemn fast to implore God's aid 
upon the enterprise. 

The Massachusetts troops rendezvoused at 
Dedham, and on the morning of the 9th of De- 
cember commenced their march. They ad- 
vanced that day twenty-seven miles, to the gar- 
rison house of John Woodcock, within the lim- 
its of the present town of Attleborough. Wood- 
cock kept a sort of tavern at what was called 
the Ten Mile River, which tavern he was en- 
joined by the court to "keep in good order, 
that no unruliness or ribaldry be permitted 
there." He was a man of some consequence, 
energetic, reckless, and not very scrupulous in 
regard to the rights of the Indians. An Indian 
owed him some money. As Woodcock could 
not collect the debt, he paid himself by going 
into the Indian's house and taking his child and 
some goods. For this crime he was sentenced 
to sit in the stocks at Rehoboth during a train- 
ing day, and to pay a fine of forty shillings. 

At this garrison house the troops encamped 
for the night, and the next day they advanced 
to Seekonk, and were ferried across the river to 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 241 

March of the army. Skirmishes. Fortifications of the Indians. 

Providence. On the morning of the twelfth 
they resumed their march, and followed down 
the western shore of the bay until they arrived 
at the garrison house of Mr. Smith, in the pres- 
ent town of Wickford, which was appointed as 
their head-quarters. Here, in the course of a 
few days, the Connecticut companies, marching 
from Stonington, and the Plymouth companies 
were united with them. As the troops were 
assembling, several small parties had skirmishes 
with. roving bands of Indians, in which a few 
were slain on both sides. A few settlers had 
reared their huts along the western shores ot 
the bay, but the Indians, aware of the approach 
of their enemies, had burned their houses, and 
the inhabitants were either killed or dispersed. 
Nearly the whole region was now a wilder- 
ness. 

The Indians, three thousand in number, were 
strongly intrenched, as we have before mention- 
ed, in a swamp, which was in South Kingston, 
about eighteen miles distant from the encamp- 
ment of the colonists. It is uncertain whether 
Philip was in the fort or not ; the testimony 
upon that point is contradictory. The proba- 
bility, however, is that he was present, sharing 
in the sanguinary scene which ensued. 
Q 



242 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

The Indian fort. Deplorable condition of the colonists. 

The swamp was of immense extent and 
quite impenetrable, except through two or three 
paths known only to the Indians. In the cen- 
tre of the swamp there were three or four acres 
of dry land, a few feet higher than the surround- 
ing morass. Here Philip had erected his houses, 
five hundred in number, and had built them of 
materials far more solid and durable than the In- 
dians were accustomed to use, so that they were 
quite bullet-proof. They were all surrounded 
by a high palisade. In this strong encampment, 
in friendly alliance with the Narraganscts, Philip 
and his exultant warriors had been maturing 
their plans to make a terrible assault upon all 
the English settlements in the spring. Wheth- 
er Philip was present or not when the fort was 
attacked, his genius reared the fortress and 
nerved the arms of its defenders. 

The condition of the colonial army seemed 
now deplorable. Their provisions were nearly 
consumed, and they could hardly hope for any 
supply except such as they could capture from 
the savages. They knew nothing of the en- 
trances to the swamp, and were entirely un- 
acquainted with the nature of the fortification 
and the points most available for attack. The 
ground was covered with snow, and they 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 243 

A friendly traitor. Terrible march. 

huddled around the camp-fires by night, with 
no shelter from the inclemency of frost and 
storm. 

The morning of the 19th dawned cold and 
gloomy. The supper of the previous night had 
utterly exhausted their stores. At break of 
day they commenced their march. A storm 
was then raging, and the air was filled with 
snow. But for the treachery of one of Philip's 
Indians, they would probably have been routed 
in the attack and utterly destroyed. A Nar- 
raganset Indian, who, for some cause, had be- 
come enraged against his countrymen, deserted 
their cause, and, entering the camp of the colo- 
nists, acted as their guide. 

Early in the afternoon of the cold, short, and 
stormy winter's day, the troops, unrefreshed by 
either breakfast or dinner, after a march of eight- 
een miles, arrived at the borders of the swamp. 
An almost impenetrable forest, tangled with ev- 
ery species of underbrush, spread over the bog, 
presenting the most favorable opportunity for am- 
buscades, and all the stratagems of Indian war- 
fare. The English, struggling blindly through 
the morass, would have found themselves in a 
helpless condition, and exposed at every point 
to the bullets of an unseen foe. The destruc- 



244 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Kntrance to the swamp. Appearance of the fort. 

tion of this army would have so emboldened the 
savages and paralyzed the English that every 
settlement of the colonists might have been 
swept away in an inundation of blood and flame. 
The fate of the New England colonies trembled 
in the balance. 

The Narraganset deserter guided them to the 
entrance of a narrow and intricate foot-path 
which led to the island. The Indians, watch- 
ing their approach, were lying in ambush upon 
the edge of the swamp. They fired upon the 
advancing files, and retreated. The English, 
returning the fire, vigorously pursued. Led by 
their guide, they soon arrived at the fort. It 
presented a formidable aspect. In addition to 
the palisades, a hedge of fallen trees a rod in 
thickness surrounded the whole intrenchment ; 
outside the hedge there was a ditch wide and 
deep. There was but one point of entrance, 
and that was over the long and slender trunk 
of a tree which had been felled across the ditch, 
and rested at its farther end upon a wall of 
logs three or four feet high. A block-house, 
at whose portals many sharp-shooters were sta- 
tioned in vigilant guard, commanded the narrow 
and slippery avenue. It was thus necessary for 
the English, in storming the fort, to pass in 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 245 

Fearless bravery. Terrible slaughter. An entrance effected. 

single file along this slender stem, exposed ev- 
ery step of the way to the muskets of the In- 
dians. Every soldier at once perceived that 
the only hope for the army was in the energies 
of despair. 

There is no incident recorded in the annals 
of war which testifies to more reckless fearless- 
ness than that which our ancestors displayed 
on this occasion. The approaches to the Mal- 
akoff and the Redan were not attended with 
greater peril. Without waiting a moment to 
reconnoitre or for those in the rear to come up, 
the Massachusetts troops, who were in the van, 
made a rush to cross the tree. They were in- 
stantly swept off by Philip's sharp-shooters. 
Again and again the English soldiers, led by 
their captains, rushed upon the fatal bridge to 
supply the places of the slain, but they only 
presented a fair target for the foe, and they fell 
as grass before the scythe. In a few moments 
six captains and a large number of common 
soldiers were dead or dying in the ditch. The 
assaulting party, in dismay, were beginning to 
recoil before certain death, when, by some un- 
explained means, a bold party succeeded in 
wading through the ditch at another place, and, 
clambering through the hedge of trees and over 



246 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Capture of the fort. A scene of carnage. 

the palisades, with great shoutings they assail- 
ed the defenders of the one narrow pass in the 
rear. 

The Indians, in consternation, were for a mo- 
ment bewildered, and knew not which way to 
turn. The English, instantly availing them- 
selves of the panic, made another rush, and suc- 
ceeded in forcing an entrance. A hand to hand 
fight ensued of almost unparalleled ferocity; 
but the English, with their long swords, hewed 
down the foe with immense slaughter, and soon 
got possession of the breastwork which com- 
manded the entrance. A passage was immedi- 
ately cut through the palisades, and the whole 
army poured in. 

The interior was a large Indian village, con- 
taining five hundred houses, stored with a great 
abundance of corn, and crowded with women 
and children. An awful scene of carnage now 
ensued. Though the savages fought with the 
utmost fury ? they could oppose no successful 
resistance to the disciplined courage of the En- 
glish. Flying from wigwam to wigwam, men, 
women, and children were struck down without 
mercy. The exasperated colonists regarded the 
children but as young serpents of a venomous 
brood, and they were pitilessly knocked in the 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 249 

Continuance of the battle. The houses fired. 

head. The women they shot as readily as they 
would the dam of the wolf or the bear. It was 
a day of vengeance, and awfully did retribution 
fall. The shrieks of women and children blend-, 
ed fearfully with the rattle of musketry and the 
cry of onset. For four hours the terrible battle 
raged. The snow which covered the ground 
was now crimsoned with blood, and strewed 
with the bodies of the slain. 

The battle was so fierce, and the defense so 
determined and prolonged, the Indians flying 
from wigwam to wigwam, and taking deadly 
aim at the English from innumerable places of 
concealment, that at length the assailants were 
driven to the necessity of setting fire to the 
houses. They resorted to this measure with 
great reluctance, since they needed the shelter 
of the houses after the battle for their own re- 
freshment in their utterly exhausted state, and 
since there were large quantities of corn stored 
in the houses in hollow trees, cut oif about the 
length of a barrel, which would be entirely con- 
sumed by the conflagration. But there was no 
alternative ; the torch was applied, and in a few 
moments five hundred buildings were in flames. 

No language can describe the scene which 
now ensued. The awful tragedy of the Pcquot 



250 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Flight of the Indians. Helplessness of the English. 

fort was here renewed upon a scale of still more 
terrific grandeur. Old men, women, and chil- 
dren, no one can tell how many, perished mis- 
erably in the wasting conflagration. The sur- 
viving warriors, utterly discomfited, leaped the 
flaming palisades and fled into the swamp. 
But even here they kept up an incessant and 
deadly fire upon the victors, many of whom were 
shot after they had gained entire possession of 
the fort. The terrible conflict had now lasted 
four hours. Eighty of the colonists had been 
killed outright, and one hundred and fifty 
wounded, many of whom subsequently died. 
Seven hundred Indian warriors were slain, and 
many hundred wounded, of whom three hund- 
red soon died. 

The English were now complete masters of 
the fort, but it was a fort no longer. The 
whole island of four acres, houses, palisades, 
and hedge, was but a glowing furnace of roar- 
ing, crackling flame. The houses were so ex- 
ceedingly combustible that in an hour they 
were consumed to ashes. The English, unpro- 
tected upon the island, were thus exposed to 
every shot from the vanquished foe, who were 
skulking behind the trees in the swamp. 

Night was now darkening over this dismal 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 251 

Necessity for a retreat. A second retreat from Moscow. 

scene, a cold, stormy winter's night. The 
flames of the blazing palisades and hedge ena- 
bled the savages, who were filling the forest 
with their bowlings of rage, to take a surer aim, 
while they themselves were concealed in impen- 
etrable darkness. It was greatly feared that 
the Indians, still much more numerous than 
their exhausted assailants, might, in the night, 
make another onset to regain their lost ground. 
Indeed, the bullets were still falling thickly 
around them as the Indians, prowling from hum- 
mock to hummock, kept up a deadly fire, and it 
was necessary, at all hazards, to escape from so 
perilous a position. It was another conquest 
of Moscow. In the hour of the most exultant 
victory, the conquerors saw before them but a 
vista of terrible disaster. After a few moments' 
consultation, a precipitate retreat from the 
swarnp was decided to be absolutely necessary. 
The colonists had marched in the morning, 
breakfastless, eighteen miles, over the frozen, 
snow-covered ground. Without any dinner, 
they had entered upon one of the most toilsome 
and deadly of conflicts, and had continued to 
struggle against intrenched and outnumbering 
foes for four hours. And now, cold, exhaust- 
ed, and starving, in the darkness of a stormy 



252 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Horrors of the night. Want of provisions. 

night, they were to retreat through an almost 
pathless swamp, bearing in their arms one hund- 
red and fifty of their bleeding and dying com- 
panions. There was no place of safety for 
them until they should arrive at their head- 
quarters of the preceding night, upon the shores 
of Narraganset Bay, eighteen miles distant. 

The horrors of that midnight retreat can nev- 
er be told ; they are hardly surpassed by the 
tragedy at Borodino. The wind blew fiercely 
through the tree-tops, and swept the bleak and 
drifted plains as the troops toiled painfully 
along, breasting the storm, and stumbling in 
exhaustion over the concealed inequalities of 
the ground. Most fortunately for them, the 
savages made no pursuit. Many of the wound- 
ed died by the way. Others, tortured by the 
freezing of their unbandaged wounds, and by 
the grating of their splintered bones as they 
were hurried along, shrieked aloud in their ag- 
ony. It was long after midnight before they 
reached their encampment. But even here they 
had not a single biscuit. Vessels had been dis- 

o 

patched from Boston with provisions, which 
should have arrived long before at thi.^ point, 
which was their designated rendezvous. But 
these vessels had been driven into Cape Cod 



1675.] WINTER CAMPAIGN. 253 

Disappointment at not finding food. A.Tivai of a ves el. 

harbor by a storm. The same storm had driven 
in immense masses of ice, and for many days 
they were hopelessly blocked up. Suffering ex- 
cessively from this disappointment, the soldiers 
marched to the assault, hoping, in the capture 
of the fort, to iind food stored up amply suffi- 
cient to supply the whole army until the spring 
of the year, and also to find good warm houses 
where they all might be lodged. The confla- 
gration, to which they were compelled to resort, 
had blighted all these hopes, and now, though 
victorious, they were perishing in the wilder- 
ness of cold and hunger. 

The storm, during the night, increased in 
fury, and the snow, in blinding, smothering 
sheets, filled the air, and, in the course of the 
ensuing day, covered the ground to such a 
depth that for several weeks the army was un- 
able to move in any direction. But on that 
very morning, freezing and tempestuous, in 
which despair had seized upon every heart, a 
vessel was seen approaching, buffeting the icy 
waves of the bay. It was one of the vessels 
from Boston, laden with provisions for the army. 
Joy succeeded to despair. Prayers and praises 
ascended from grateful hearts, and hymns of 
thanksgiving resounded through the dim aisles 
of the forest. 



254 KING PHILIP. [1675. 

Winter quarters. Building a village. 



CHAPTER VIII. 
MRS. EOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 



little army was now supplied with food, 
but the vast masses of snow extending 
every where around them through the pathless 
wilderness rendered it impossible to move in 
any direction. The forest afforded ample ma- 
terials for huts and fuel. A busy village speed- 
ily arose upon the shores of the frozen bay. 
Many of the wounded were, for greater safety 
and comfort, sent to the island of Khode Isl- 
and, where they were carefully nursed in the 
dwellings of the colonists. In their encamp- 
ment at Wickford, as the region is now called, 
the soldiers remained several weeks, blockaded 
by storms and drifts, waiting for a change of 
weather. It was a season of unusual severity, 
and the army presented a spectacle resembling, 
upon a small scale, that of the mighty hosts of 
Napoleon afterward encamped among the for- 
ests of the Vistula a scene of military energy 
which arrested the gaze and elicited the aston- 
ishment of all Europe. 



MES. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 255 

Indignation of the Indians. The Narragansets disheartened. 

As the English evacuated the Indian fort, the 
warriors who had escaped into the swamp re- 
turned to their smouldering wigwams and to the 
mangled bodies of their wives and children, 
overwhelmed with indignation, rage, and de- 
spair. The storm of war had come and gone, 
and awful was the ruin which it had left behind. 
The Rev. Mr. Ruggles, recording the horrors of 
the destruction of the Narraganset fort, writes : 

"The burning of the wigwams, the shrieks 
and cries of the women and children, and the 
yells of the warriors, exhibited a most horrible 
and affecting scene, so that it greatly moved 
some of the soldiers. They were in much 
doubt then, and often very seriously inquired 
whether burning their enemies alive could be 
consistent with humanity and the benevolent 
principles of the Gospel." 

The Narragansets, who were associated with 
the warriors of Philip in this conflict, and in 
whose territory the battle had been fought, were 
exceedingly disheartened. This experience of 
the terrible power and vengeance of the En- 
glish appalled them, and they were quite dis- 
posed to abandon Philip. But the great Wam- 
panoag chief was not a man to yield to adversi- 
ty. This calamity only nerved him to more 



2;56 KING PHILIP [1675. 

I tj.niinatio.i of Philip. Diplomacy. A new fort. 

undying resolution and to deeds of more des- 
perate daring. He had still about two thou- 
sand warriors around him, but, being almost 
entirely destitute of provisions, they for a time 
suffered incredibly. 

To gain time, Philip sent deputies to the 
English commander-in-chief to treat of peace. 
The colonists met these advances with the ut- 
most cordiality, for there was nothing which 
they more earnestly desired than to live on 
friendly terms with the Indians. War was to 
them only impoverishment and woe. They had 
nothing to gain by strife. It was, however, 
soon manifest that Philip was but trifling, and 
that he had no idea of burying the hatchet. 
While the wary chieftain was occupying the 
colonists with all the delays of diplomacy, he 
was energetically constructing another fort in a 
swamp about twenty miles distant, where he 
was again collecting his forces, and all the ma- 
terials of barbarian warfare. In this fortress, 
within the territorial limits of the Nipmuck In- 
dians, he also assembled a faeble train of wom- 
en and children, the fragments of his slaugh- 
tered families. The Nipmuck tribe, then quite 
powerful, occupied the region now included in 
the southeast corner of Worcester county. 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 257 

A new army raised. Sufferings of the troops. 

Hardly a ray of civilization had penetrated 
this portion of the country. The gloomy wil- 
derness frowned every where around, pathless 
and savage. From the tangled morass in which 
he reared his wigwams he dispatched runners 
in all directions, to give impulse to the torrent 
of conflagration and blood with which he in- 
tended to sweep 'the settlements in the spring. 

It was now manifest that there could be no 
hope of peace. An army of a thousand men, 
early in January, was dispatched from Boston 
to re-enforce the encampment at Wickford. 
Their march, in the dead of winter, over the 
bleak and frozen hills, was slow, and their suf- 
ferings were awful. Eleven men were frozen 
to death by the way, and a large number were 
severely frostbitten. Immediately after their 
arrival there came a remarkable thaw. The 
snow nearly all disappeared, and the ground 
was flooded with water. This thaw was life to 
the Indians. It enabled them to traverse the 
forests freely, and to gather ground-nuts, upon 
which they were almost exclusively dependent 
for subsistence. 

The army at Wickford now numbered six- 
teen hundred. They decided upon a rapid 
march to attack Philip again in his new in- 
E 



258 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Two names for the Indians. Their degraded nature. 

trenchments. There were friendly Indians, 
as the English called them traitors, as they 
were called by King Philip who were ever 
ready to guide the colonists to the haunts of 
their countrymen. There were individual In- 
dians who had pride of character and great no- 
bility of nature men who, through their vir- 
tues, are venerated even by the race which has 
supplanted their tribes. They had their Wash- 
ingtons, their Franklins, and their Howards. 
But Indian nature is human nature, with all its 
frailty and humiliation. The great mass of 
the common Indians were low and degraded 
men. Almost any of them were ready for a 
price, and that an exceedingly small one, to be- 
tray their nearest friends. 

An Indian would sometimes be taken pris- 
oner, and immediately, in the continuance of 
the same battle, with his musket still hot from 
the conflict, he would guide the English to the 
retreats of his friends, and engage, apparently 
with the greatest zeal, in firing upon them. In 
the narrative given by Colonel Benjamin 
Church, one of the heroes of these wars, he 
writes, speaking of himself in the third person, 

" When he took any number of prisoners, he 
would pick out some, and tell them that he took 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 259 

Colonel Benjamin's mode of making proselytes. 

a particular fancy to them, and had chosen them 
for himself to make soldiers of, and if any would 
behave themselves well he would do well by 
them, and they should be his men, and not sold 
out of the country. 

" If he perceived they looked surly, and his 
Indian soldiers called them treacherous dogs, 
as some of them would sometimes do, all the 
notice he would take of it would only be to 
clap them on the back and say, ' Come, come, 
you look wild and surly, and mutter ; but that 
signifies nothing. These, my soldiers, were a 
little while ago as wild and surly as you are 
now. By the time you have been one day with 
me, you will love me too, and be as brisk as 
any of them.' 

" And it proved so ; for there w r as none of 
them but, after they had been a little while with 
him, and seen his behavior, and how cheerful 
and successful his men were, would be as ready 
to pilot him to any place where the Indians 
dwelt or haunted, though their own fathers or 
nearest relations should be among them, as any 
of his own men." 

Such a character we can not but despise, and 
yet such, with exceptions, was the character of 
the common Indian. That magnanimity which 



260 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Philip betrayed. His flight. Return of the troops. 

at times has shed immortal "brilliance upon hu- 
manity is a rare virtue, even in civilized life ; 
in the savage it is still more rare. 

Philip, in the retreat to which lie had now 
escaped, was again betrayed by one of his ren- 
egade countrymen. The English, numbering 
sixteen hundred, immediately resumed active 
hostilities, and after having ravaged the country 
directly around them, burning some wigwams, 
putting some Indians to death, and taking many 
captives, broke up their encampment and com- 
menced their march. It was early in February 
that Major Winslow put his army in motion to 
pursue Philip. As the English drew near the 
swamp, Philip, conscious of his inability to op- 
pose so formidable a force, immediately set his 
wigwams on fire, and, with all his warriors, 
disappeared in the depths of the wilderness. 
As it was entirely uncertain in what direction 
the savages would emerge from the forest to 
kindle anew the flames of war, the troops re- 
traced their steps toward Boston. The Con- 
necticut soldiers had already returned to their 
homes. 

On the 10th of February, 1676, the Indians, 
with whoop and yell, burst from the forest upon 
the beautiful settlement of Lancaster. This 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 261 

Attack on Lancaster. Precautions to guard against surprise. 

was one of the most remote of the frontier 
towns, some fifty miles west of Boston, on the 
Nashua River. The plantation, ten miles in 
length and eight in breadth, had been purchased 
of the Nashaway Indians, with the stipulation 
that the English should not molest the Indians 
in their hunting, fishing, or planting places. 
For several years the colonists and the Indians 
lived together in entire harmony, mutually ben- 
efiting each other. There were between fifty 
and sixty families in the town, embracing near- 
ly three hundred inhabitants. They had no- 
ticed some suspicious circumstances on the part 
of the Indians who were dwelling around them, 
and they had sent their pastor, the Rev. Mr. 
Rowlandson, to Boston, to seek assistance for 
the defense of the town. He had taken the 
precaution before he left to convert his house 
into a bullet-proof fortress, and had garrisoned 
it for the protection of his family during his ab- 
sence. 

The savages, fifteen hundred in number, dur- 
ing the darkness of the night stationed them- 
selves at different points, from whence they 
could, at an appointed signal, attack the town 
at the same moment in five different quarters. 
There were less than a hundred persons in the 



262 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

The torch applied. Massacre of the inhabitants. 

town capable of bearing arms, the remainder 
being women and children. The savages thus 
prepared to overpower them fifteen to one, and, 
making the assault by surprise, felt sure of an 
easy victory. 

Just as the sun was rising the signal was 
given. In an instant every heart was congeal- 
ed with terror as the awful war-whoop resound- 
ed through the forest. It was a cold winter's 
morning, and the wind swept bleakly over the 
whitened plains. Every house was immediate- 
ly surrounded, the torch applied, and, as the 
flames drove the inmates from their doors, they 
fall pierced by innumerable bullets, and the 
tomahawk and the scalping-knife finished the 
dreadful work. There were several garrison 
houses in the town, where most of the inhabit- 
ants had taken refuge, and where they were 
able, for a time, to beat off their assailants. 
All who were not thus sheltered immediately 
fell into the hands of their foes. Between fifty 
and sixty were either slain or taken captive. 
The unhappy inmates of the garrisons looked 
out through their port-holes upon the conflagra- 
tion and plunder of their homes, the mutilated 
corpses of their friends, and the wretched band 
of captives strongly bound and awaiting their 
fate. 



MRS. KOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 263 

Mr. Rowlandson's house. Burning the building. 

There were forty-one persons in the Rev. Mr. 
Rowlandson's house. They all defended it val- 
iantly, and no Indian dared expose himself 
within gun-shot of their port-holes. Still, the 
savages, in a body, prepared for the assault. 
The house was situated upon the brow of a hill. 
Some of the Indians got behind the hill, others 
filled the barn, and others sheltered themselves 
behind stones and stumps, and any other breast- 
work, from which they could reach the house 
with their bullets. For two hours, fifteen hund- 
red savages kept up an incessant firing, aim- 
ing at the windows and the port-holes. Sever- 
al in the house were thus wounded. 

After many unsuccessful attempts to fire the 
house, they at length succeeded in pushing a 
cart loaded with hay and other combustible ma- 
terials, all in flames, against the rear of the 
house. All the efforts of the garrison to extin- 
guish the fire were unavailing, and the building 
was soon in a blaze. As the flames rapidly 
rolled up the wall and over the roof, the sav- 
ages raised shouts of exultation, which fell as a 
death-knell upon the hearts of those who had 
now no alternative but to be consumed in the 
flames or to surrender themselves to the merci- 
less foe. The bullets were still rattling against 



264 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

The inmates shot. Mrs. Rowlandson wounded. 

the house, and fifteen hundred warriors were 
greedily watching to riddle with balls any one 
who should attempt to escape. The flames 
were crackling and roaring around the besieged, 
and their only alternative was to perish in the 
fire, or to go out and meet the bullet and the 
tomahawk of the savage. When the first forks 
of flame touched the flesh, goaded by torture to 
delirium, they rushed from the door. A wild 
whoop of triumph rose from the savages, and, 
pouring a volley of bullets upon the group, they 
fell upon them witli gleaming knives. 

Many were instantly killed and scalped. All 
the men were thus massacred ; twenty of the 
women and children were taken captives. Mrs. 
Rowlandson had two children, a son and a 
daughter, by her side, and another daughter 
about six years of age, sick and emaciate, in her 
arms. Her sister was also with her, with sev- 
eral children. No less than seventeen of Rev. 
Mr. Rowlandson's family and connections were 
in this melancholy group. 

As many dropped dead around Mrs. Row- 
landson, cut down by the storm of bullets, one 
bullet pierced her side, and another passed 
through the hand and the bowels of the sick 
cniid she held in her arms. One of her sister's 



MRS. EOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 265 

Scalping a child. Indian bacchanals. 

children, a tine boy, fell helpless upon the 
ground, having his thigh-bone shattered by a 
ball. A sturdy Indian, seeing that the poor 
child was thus disabled, buried his tomahawk 
in his brain and stripped off his scalp. The 
frantic mother rushed toward her child, when a 
bullet pierced her bosom, and she fell lifeless 
upon his mangled corpse. The savages imme- 
diately stripped all the clothing from the dead, 
and, having finished their work of conflagration 
and plunder, plunged into the wilderness, drag- 
ging their wretched captives along with them. 
The beautiful town was left in ruins. 

The victors, with shouts of exultation, 
marched about a mile, and encamped for the 
night upon a hill which overlooked the smouldci- 
ing dwellings of their foes. Here was enacted 
one of the wildest scenes of barbarian baccha- 
nals. Enormous fires were built, which, with 
roaring, crackling flame, illumined for leagues 
around the sombre forest. Fifteen hundred 
savages, delirious with victory, and prodigal of 
their immense booty of oxen, cows, sheep, swine, 
calves, and fowl, reveled in such a feast as they 
had hardly dreamed of before. Cattle were 
roasted whole and eagerly devoured, with dances 
and with shouts which made the welkin ring. 



266 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Wastefulness of the Indians. Mrs. Kowlandson's narrative. 

With wastefulness characteristic of the Indians, 
they took no thought for the morrow, but slaugh- 
tered the animals around them in mere reckless- 
ness, and, when utterly satiated with the ban- 
quet, the ground was left strewed with smoking 
and savory viands sufficient to feed an army. 

The night was cold ; the ground was covered 
with snow, and a piercing wind swept the icy em- 
inence. Mrs. Rowlandson, holding her wounded 
and moaning child in her arms, and with the 
group of wretched captives around her, sat dur- 
ing the long hours of the dreadful night, shiv- 
ering with cold, appalled at the awful fate 
which had befallen her and her family, and en- 
deavoring in vain to soothe the anguish of her 
dying daughter. "This was the dolefullest 
night," she exclaims in her affecting narrative, 
"that my eyes ever saw. Oh, the roaring and 
singing, dancing and yelling of those black crea- 
tures in the night, which made the place a lively 
resemblance of hell." 

The next morning the Indians commenced 
their departure into the wilderness. Mrs. Row- 
landson toiled along on foot, with her dying 
child in her arms. The poor little girl was in 
extreme anguish, and often cried out with pain. 
At length the mother became so exhausted that 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 267 

Her sufferings. Her wounded child. 

she fell fainting to the ground. The Indians 
then placed her upon a horse, and again gave 
her her child to carry. But the horse was fur- 
nished with neither saddle nor bridle, and, in 
going down a steep hill, stumbled, and they both 
were thrown over his neck. This incident was 
greeted by the savages with shouts of laughter. 
To add to their sufferings, it now began to snow. 
All the day long the storm wailed through the 
tree-tops, and the snow was sifted down upon 
their path. The woe-stricken captives toiled 
along until night, when the Indians again en- 
camped upon the open ground. 

"And now," writes Mrs. Rowlandson, "I 
must sit in the snow by a little fire, and a few 
boughs behind me, with my sick child in my 
lap, and calling much for water, being now, 
through the wound, fallen into a violent fever. 
My own wound, also, growing so stiff that I 
could scarce sit down or rise up, yet so it must 
be that I must sit all this cold winter's night 
upon the cold snowy ground, with my sick child 
in my arms, looking that every hour would be 
the last of its life, and having no Christian 
friend near me either to comfort or help me." 

In the morning the Indians resumed their 
journey, marching, as was their custom, in sin- 



268 KINO PHILIP. [1676. 

Friendly aid from an Indian. Arrival at head-quarters. 

glc file through trails in the forest. A humane 
Indian mounted a horse and took Mrs. Row- 
landson and her child behind him. All the day 
long the poor little sufferer moaned with pain, 
while the savages were constantly threatening 
to knock the child in the head if she did not 
cease her moaning. In the evening they ar- 
rived at an Indian village called Wenimesset. 
Here, upon a luxuriant meadow upon the banks 
of the River Ware, within the limits of the pres- 
ent town of New Braintree, the savages had es- 
tablished their head-quarters. It w r as about 
thirty-six miles from Lancaster. A large num- 
ber of savages were assembled at this place, 
and they remained here for several days, gath- 
ering around their council fires, planning new 
expeditions, and inflaming their passions with 
war dances and the most frantic revels. The 
Indians treated their captives with comparative 
kindness. No violence or disrespect was offered 
to their persons. They reared a rude wigwam 
for Mrs. Rowlandson, where she sat for five days 
and nights almost alone, watching her dying 
child. At last, on the night of the 18th of 
February, the little sufferer breathed her last, 
at the age of six years and five months. The 
Indians took the corpse from the mother and 



MKS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 271 

Mrs. Eowlandson a slave. Reciprocal barbarity. 

buried it, and then allowed her to see the 
grave. 

When Mrs. Rowlandson was driven from the 
flames of her dwelling, a Narraganset Indian 
was the first to grasp her; he consequently 
claimed her as his property. Her children were 
caught by different savages, and thus became 
the slaves of their captors. The Indians, by 
the law of retaliation, were perfectly justified in 
making slaves of their captives. The human 
mind can not withhold its assent from the just- 
ice of the verdict, " an eye for an eye, and a 
tooth for a tooth." The English made all their 
captives slaves, and women and children were 
sold to all the horrors of West Indian planta 
tion bondage. The Narraganset Indian who 
owned Mrs. Rowlandson soon sold her to a cel- 
ebrated chieftain named Quinnapin, a Narra- 
ganset sachem, who had married, for one of his 
three wives, Wetamoo, of whom we have here- 
tofore spoken. Quinnapin is represented as a 
" young, lusty sachem, and a very great rogue." 
It will be remembered that Wetamoo, queen 
of the Pocasset Indians, was the widow of Alex- 
ander and sister of Wootonekanuske, the wife 
of Philip. The English clergyman's wife was 
assigned to Queen Wetamoo as her dressing- 



272 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Aftions of the Christian Iiuiians. Meeting of the captives. 

maid. The Indian slaveholders paid but little 
regard to family relations. Mrs. Rowlandson's 
daughter Mary was sold for a gun by a pray- 
ing Indian, who first chanced to grasp her. 
The Christian Indians joined in this war against 
the whites, and shared in all the emoluments of 
the slave traffic which it introduced. Mary was 
ten years of age, a child of cultured mind and 
lovely character. She was purchased by an In- 
dian who resided in the town where the Indian 
army was now encamped. When the poor 
slave mother met her slave child, Mary was so 
overwhelmed with anguish as to move even the 
sympathies of her stoical masters ; their several 
owners consequently forbade their meeting any 
more. 

After a few days, the warriors scattered on 
various expeditions of devastation and blood. 
Mrs. Rowlandson was left at Wenimesset. Her 
days and nights were passed in lamentations, 
tears, and prayers. One morning, quite to her 
surprise, her son William entered her wigwam, 
where she was employed by her mistress in 
menial services. He belonged to a master who 
resided at a small plantation of Indians about 
six miles distant. His master had gone with a 
war party to make an attack upon Medfield, 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 273 

Return of the warriors. Exultation of the Indians. 

and his mistress, with woman's tender heart, 
had brought him to see his mother. The inter- 
view was short and full of anguish. 

The next day the Indians returned from the de- 
struction of Medfield. Their approach through 
the forest was heralded by the most demoniac 
roaring and whooping, as the whole savage band 
thus announced their victory. All the Indians 
in the little village assembled to meet them. 
The warriors had slain twenty of the English, 
and brought home several captives and many 
scalps. Each one told his story, and recapit- 
ulated the numbers of the slain ; and, at the 
close of each narrative, the whole multitude, 
with the most frantic gestures, set up a shout 
which echoed far and wide over mountain and 
valley. 

There were now at Wenimesset nine cap- 
tives, Mrs. Rowlandson, Mrs. Joslin, and seven 
children from different families. Mrs. Joslin 
had an infant two years old in her arms, and 
was expecting every hour to give birth to anoth- 
er child. 

The Indians now deemed it necessary to 

move farther into the wilderness. The poor 

woman, in her deplorable condition, did nothing 

but weep, and the Indians, deeming her an in- 

S 



274 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

A captive murdered. Journey to the interior. 

cumbrance, resolved to get rid of her. They 
placed her upon the ground with her child, di- 
vested her entirely of clothing, and for an hour 
Bang and danced around their victim with wild- 
est exultation. One then approached and bur- 
ied his hatchet in her brain. She fell lifeless. 
Another blow put an end to the sufferings of 
her child. They then built a huge fire, placed 
the two bodies upon it, and they were consumed 
to ashes. All the captive children were assem- 
bled to witness this tragedy, and were assured 
that if they made any attempt to escape from 
slavery, a similar fate awaited them. The un- 
happy woman, during all this awful scene, shed 
not a tear, but with clasped hands, meekly pray- 
ing, she silently and almost joyfully surren- 
dered herself to her fate. 

All the day long, the Indians, leading their 
captives with them, traveled through the deso- 
late wilderness. A drizzling rain was falling, 
and their feet slumped through the wet snow 
at every step. Late in the afternoon they en- 
camped, with no protection from the weather 
but a few boughs of trees. Mrs. Kowlandson 
was separated from her children ; she was faint 
with hunger, sore, and utterly exhausted with 
travel, and she sat down upon the snowy 



Mus. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 275 

Comfort obtained. Fear of the English. The flight. 

ground and wept bitterly. She opened her 
Bible for solace, and her eye fell upon the cheer- 
ing words, 

" Refrain thy voice from weeping and thine . 
eyes from tears, for thy work shall be reward- 
ed, and they shall come again from the land of 
the enemy." 

Here, in this wretched encampment, the In- 
dians, their families being with them, remained 
for four days. But some of their scouts brought 
in intelligence that some English soldiers were 
in the vicinity. The Indians immediately, in the 
greatest apparent consternation, packed up their 
things and fled. They retreated farther into 
the wilderness in the most precipitate confu- 
sion. Women carried their children. Men 
took upon their shoulders their aged and de- 
crepit mothers. One very heavy Indian, who 
was sick, was carried upon a bier. Mrs. Row- 
landson endeavored to count the Indians, but 
they were in such a tumultuous throng, hurry- 
ing through the forest, that she was quite una- 
ble to ascertain their numbers. It will be re- 
membered that Mrs. Rowlandson's side had 
been pierced by a bullet at the destruction of 
Lancaster. The wound was much inflamed, 
and, being worn down with pain and exhaus- 



276 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

The burden. Crossing the river. Want of food. 

tion, she found it exceedingly difficult to keep 
pace with her captors. In the distribution of 
their burdens they had given her two quarts of 
parched meal to carry. Fainting with hunger, 
she implored of her mistress one spoonful of 
the meal, that she might mix it with water to 
appease the cravings of appetite. Her suppli- 
cation was denied. 

Soon they arrived at Swift River, somewhere 
probably within the limits of the present town 
of Enfield. The stream was swollen with the 
melting snows of spring. The Indians, with 
their hatchets, immediately cut down some dry 
trees, with which they made a raft, and thus 
crossed the stream. The raft was so heavily 
laden that many of the Indians were knee deep 
in the icy water. Mrs. Rowlandson, however, 
sat upon some brush, and thus kept her feet 
dry. For supper they made a broth by boiling 
an old horse's leg in a kettle of water, filling up 
with water as often as the kettle was emptied. 
Mrs. Rowlandson was in such a starving con- 
dition that a cupful of this wretched nutriment 
seemed delicious. 

Feeling that they were now safe from attack, 
they reared some rude wigwams, and rested for 
one day. It so happened that the next day 



MKS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 277 

Compelling the captive to work. The Indian village, 

was the Sabbath. The English who were pur- 
suing came to the banks of the river, saw the 
smoke of their fires, but for some reason decided 
not to attempt to cross the stream. During 
the day, Wetamoo compelled her slave to knit 
some stockings for her. When Mrs. Rowland- 
son plead that it was the Sabbath, and prom- 
ised that if she might be permitted to keep the 
sacred day she would do double work on Mon- 
day, she was told to do her work immediately, 
or she should have her face smashed. The 
smashing of a face by an Indian's bludgeon is 
a serious operation. 

The next morning, Monday, the Indians fired 
their wigwams, and continued their retreat 
through the wilderness toward the Connecticut 
River. They traveled as fast as they could all 
day, fording icy brooks, until late, in the after- 
noon they came to the borders of a gloomy 
swamp, where they again encamped. 

" When we came," writes Mrs. Rowlandson, 
" to the brow of the hill that looked toward the 
swamp, I thought we had come to a great In- 
dian town. Though there were none but our 
company, the Indians appeared as thick as the 
trees. It seemed as if there had been a thou- 
sand hatchets going at once. If one looked 



278 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Numbers of the Indians. Difficulty of obtaining food. 

before there were nothing but Indians, and be- 
hind nothing but Indians, and from either hand, 
and I myself in the midst, and no Christian 
soul near me." 

The next morning the wearisome march was 
again resumed. Early in the afternoon they 
reached the banks of the Connecticut at a spot 
near Hadley, where they found the ruins of a 
small English settlement. Mrs. Eowlandson 
had for her food during the day an ear of corn 
and a small piece of horse's liver. As she was 
roasting the liver upon some coals, an Indian 
came and snatched half of it away. She was 
forced to eat the rest almost raw, lest she should 
lose that also ; and yet her hunger was so great 
that it seemed a delicious morsel. They gath- 
ered a little wheat from the fields, which they 
found frozen in the shocks upon the icy ground. 

The next morning they commenced ascend- 
ing the river for a few miles, where they were 
to cross to meet King Philip, who, with a large 
party of warriors, was encamped on the western 
bank of the stream. Indians from all quarters 
were assembling at that rendezvous, in prepara- 
tion for an assault on the Connecticut River 
towns. When Mrs. Rowlandson's party ar- 
rived at the point of crossing, they encamped 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 279 

Mrs. Rowlandson meets her son. Regal repast. 

for the night. The opposite shore seemed to 
be thronged with savage warriors. Mrs. Row- 
landson sat upon the banks of the stream, and 
gazed with amazement upon the vast multitude, 
like swarming bees, crowding the shore. She 
had never before seen so many assembled. While 
she was thus sitting, to her great surprise, her 
son approached her. His master had brought 
him to the spot. The interview between the 
woe-stricken mother and her child was very 
brief and very sad. They were soon again sep- 
arated. 

The next morning they commenced crossing 
the river in canoes. When Mrs. Rowlandson 
had crossed, she was received with peculiar 
kindness. One Indian gave her two spoonfuls 
of meal, and another brought her half a pint of 
peas. The half-famished captive now thought 
that her larder was abundantly stored. She 
was then conducted to the wigwam of King 
Philip. The Wampanoag chieftain received 
her with the courtesy of a gentleman, invited 
her to sit down upon a mat by his side, and 
presented her a pipe to smoke with him. He 
requested her to make a shirt for his son, ancl, 
like a gentleman, paid her for her work. He 
invited her to dine with him. They dined 



280 KING PHILIP. [1676, 

Preparations for an attack. The queen invited to dinnei, 

upon pancakes made of parched wheat, beatei 
and fried in bear's grease. The dinner, though 
very frugal, was esteemed very delicious. 

The Indians remained here for several days, 
preparing for a very formidable attack on the 
town of Northampton. During all the time 
that Mrs. Eowlandson remained near King Phil- 
ip, though she was held as a captive, she was 
not treated as a slave. She was paid for all 
the work that she did. She made a shirt for 
one of the warriors, and received for it a gener- 
ous sirloin of bear's flesh. For another she knit 
a pair of stockings, for which she received a 
quart of peas. With these savory viands Mrs. 
Eowlandson prepared a nice dinner, and invited 
her master and mistress, Quinnapin and Weta- 
moo, to dine with her. They accepted the in- 
vitation ; but Mrs. Eowlandson did not appre- 
ciate the niceties of Indian etiquette. Weta- 
moo was a queen, Quinnapin was only her hus- 
band merely the Prince Albert of Queen Vic- 
toria. As there was but one dish from which 
both the queen and her husband were to be 
served, the haughty Wetamoo deemed herself 
insulted, and refused to cat a morsel. 

Philip and his warriors soon departed to make 
attacks upon the settlements. The Indians 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 281 

An interview between th. captives. Unaccountable conduct 

who remained took Mrs. Rowlandson and sev- 
eral other captives some six miles farther up 
the river, and then crossed to the eastern banks. 
Here they remained for some days, and here 
Mrs. Rowlandson had another short interview 
with her son, which lacerated still more severe- 
ly her bleeding heart. The poor boy was sick 
and in great pain, and his agonized mother was 
not permitted to remain with him to afford him 
any relief. Of her daughter she could learn no 
tidings. Wetamoo, Quinnapin, and Philip were 
all absent, and the Indians treated her with 
great inhumanity, with occasional caprices of 
strange and unaccountable kindness. 

One bitter cold day, the Indians all huddled 
around the fire in the wigwam, and would not 
allow her to approach it. Perishing with cold, 
she went out and entered another wigwam. 
Here she was received with great hospitality ; 
a mat was spread for her, and she was address- 
ed in words of tender sympathy by the mother 
of the little barbarian household, in whose bo- 
som woman's loving heart throbbed warmly. 
But soon the Indian to whose care she was in- 
trusted came in search of her, and amused him- 
self in kicking her all the way home. 

The next day the Indians commenced, for 



282 KING PHILIP. [167G. 

A journey commenced. Hardships endured. 

some unknown reason, wandering back again 
toward Lancaster. They placed upon this poor 
captive's back as heavy a burden as she could 
bear, and goaded her along through the wilder- 
ness. She forded streams, and climbed steep 
hills, and endured hardships which can not be 
described. Her hunger was so great that six 
acorns, which she picked up by the way, she 
esteemed a great treasure. 

The night was cold and windy. The In- 
dians erected a wigwam, and were soon gather- 
ed around a glowing fire in the centre of it. 
The interior presented a bright, warm, and 
cheerful scene, as Mrs. Rowlandson entered to 
warm her shivering frame. She had been com- 
pelled to search around to bring dry fuel for 
the fire. She was, however, ordered instantly 
to leave the hut, the Indians saying that there 
was no room for her at the fire. Mrs. Row- 
landson hesitated about going out to pass the 
night in the freezing air, when one of the In- 
dians drew his knife, and she was compelled to 
retire. There were several wigwams around ; 
the poor captive went from one to another, but 
from all she was repelled with abuse and de- 
rision. 

At last an old Indian took pity upon her, and 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 283 

Kindness from an old Indian. False report about her son. 

told her to come in. His wife received her with 
compassion, gave her a warm seat by the fire, 
some ground-nuts for her supper, and placed a 
bundle under her head for a pillow. With 
these accommodations the English clergyman's 
wife felt that she was luxuriously entertained, 
and passed the night in comfort and sweet 
slumbers. The next day the journey was con- 
tinued. As the Indians were binding a heavy 
burden upon Mrs. Rowlandson's shoulders, she 
complained that it hurt her severely, and that 
the skin was off her back. A surly Indian de- 
layed not strapping on the load, merely remark- 
ing, dryly, that it would be of but little conse- 
quence if her head were off too. 

The Indians now entered a region of the for- 
est where there was a very heavy growth of 
majestic trees, and the underbrush was so dense 
as to be almost impenetrable. Plunging into 
this as a covert, they reared their wigwams, 
and remained here, in an almost starving condi- 
tion, for fourteen days. The anxious mother 
inquired of an Indian if he could inform her 
what had become of her boy. The rascal very 
coolly told her, that he might torture her by the 
falsehood, that his master had roasted the lad, 
and that he himself had been furnished with a 



284 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Dismal life. Visions of liberty. Slow march. 

steak, and that it was very delicious meat. 
They also told her, in the same spirit, that her 
husband had been taken by the Indians and 
slain. 

Thus the Indians continued for several weeks 
wandering about from one place to another, 
without any apparent object, and most of the 
time in a miserable, half-famished condition. A 
more joyless, dismal life imagination can hard- 
ly conceive. One day thirty Indians approach- 
ed the encampment on horseback, all dressed in 
the garments whicli they had stripped from the 
English whom they had slain. They wore hats, 
white neckcloths, and sashes about their waists. 
They brought a message from Quinnapin that 
Mrs. Rowlandson must go to the foot of Mount 
Wachusett, where the Indian warriors were in 
council, deliberating with some English com- 
missioners about the redemption of the cap- 
tives. "My heart was so heavy before/' writes 
Mrs. Rowlandson, " that I could scarce speak 
or go in the path, and yet now so light that I 
could run. My strength seemed to come again, 
and to recruit my feeble knees and aching 
heart. Yet it pleased them to go but one mile 
that night, and there we staid two days." 

They then journeyed along slowly, the whole 



MRS. ROWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 285 

Gentlemanly conduct of Philip. Queen "\Vetamoo. 

party suffering extremely from hunger. A lit- 
tle broth, made from boiling the old and dry 
feet of a horse, was considered a great refresh- 
ment. They at length came to a small Indian 
village, where they found in captivity four En- 
glish children, and one of them was a child of 
Mrs. Rowlandson's sister. They were all gaunt 
and haggard with famine. Sadly leaving these 
suffering little ones, the journey was continued 
until they arrived near Mount Wachusett. Here 
King Philip met them. Kindly, and with the 
courtesy of a polished gentleman, he took the 
hand of the unhappy captive, and said, "In two 
weeks more you shall be your own mistress 
again." In this encampment of warriors she 
was placed again in the hands of her master 
and mistress, Quinnapin and Wetamoo. Of 
this renowned queen Mrs. Rowlandson says : 

"A severe and proud dame she was, bestow- 
ing every day, in dressing herself, nearly as 
much time as any of the gentry in the land, 
powdering her hair and painting her face, going 
with her necklaces, with jewels in her ears. 
When she had dressed herself, her work was to 
make girdles of wampum and beads." 

Wampum was the money in use among the 
Indians. It consisted of beautiful shells very 



286 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Wampum, and hotr made. Kindness to the captive. 

curiously strung together. ' ' Their beads, " says 
John Josselyn, " are their money. Of these 
there are two sorts, blue beads and white beads. 
The first is their gold, the last their silver. 
These they work out of certain shells so cun- 
ningly that neither Jew nor Devil can counter- 
feit. They drill them and string them, and 
make many curious works with them to adorn 
the persons of their sagamores and principal 
men and young women, as belts, girdles, tab- 
lets, borders of their women's hair, bracelets, 
necklaces, and links to hang in their ears." 

Our poor captive, having returned to the wig- 
wam of her master and mistress, was treated 
with much comparative kindness. She was re- 
ceived hospitably at the fire. A mat was given 
to her for a bed, and a rug to spread over her. 
She was employed in knitting stockings and 
making under garments for her mistress. While 
here, two Indians came with propositions from 
the government at Boston for the purchase of 
her ransom. The news overwhelmed Mrs. Row- 
landson with emotions too deep for smiles, and 
she could only give utterance to her feelings in 
sobs and flooding tears. 

The sachems now met to consult upon the 
subject. They called Mrs. Rowlandson before 



MRS. KOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 287 

Proposition for her ransom. Evidence of slaughter. A great feast. 

them, and, after a long and very serious confer- 
ence, agreed to receive twenty pounds ($100) 
for her ransom. One of the praying Indians 
was sent to Boston with this proposition. 

While this matter was in progress, the In- 
dians went out on several expeditions, and re- 
turned with much plunder and many scalps. 
One of the savages had a necklace made of the 
fingers of the English whom he had slain. 

It was the custom of the Indians not to re- 
main long in any one place, lest they should be 
overtaken by the bands of the colonists which 
were every where in pursuit of them. The lat- 
ter part of April, after having perpetrated enor- 
mous destruction in Sudbury and other towns, 
the warriors returned to their rendezvous elated, 
yet trembling, as they knew that the English 
forces were in search of them. Immediately 
breaking up their encampment, they retreated 
several miles into the wilderness, and there 
built an enormous tent of boughs, sufficient to 
hold one hundred men. 

Here the Indians gathered from all quarters, 
and they had a feast and a great dance. Mrs. 
Rowlandson learned from a captive English 
woman whom she found here that her sister 
and her own daughter were with some Indians 



288 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Endeavors to see her children. Bravery of Mr. John Hoar. 

at but a mile's distance. Though she had seen 
neither for ten weeks, she was not permitted to 
go near them. The poor woman plead with 
anguish of entreaty to be permitted to see her 
child, but she could make no impression upon 
their obdurate hearts. 

One Sabbath afternoon, just as the sun was 
going down, a colonist, Mr. John Hoar, a man 
of extraordinary intrepidity of spirit, with a 
firm step approached the encampment, guided 
by two friendly Indians, and under the very 
frail protection of a barbarian flag of truce. 
The savages, as soon as they saw him, seized 
their guns, and rushed as if to kill him. They 
shot over his head and under his horse, before 
him and behind him, seeing how near they 
could make the bullets whistle by his ears 
without hitting him. They dragged him from 
his horse, pushed him this way and that way, 
and treated him with all imaginable violence 
without inflicting any bodily harm. This they 
did to frighten him ; but John Hoar was not a 
man to be frightened, and the savages admired 
his imperturbable courage. 

The chiefs built their council fire, and held a 
long conference with Mr. Hoar. They then al- 
lowed him a short interview with Mrs. Row- 



MRS. KOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 289 

Assurance of freedom. Dress for a grand dance. 

landson. He brought her messages of affection 
from her distracted husband, and cheered her 
with the hope that her release would eventually, 
though not immediately, be obtained. She 
plead earnestly with the Indians for permission 
to return with Mr. Hoar, promising to send back 
the price of her ransom ; but they declared that 
she should not go. 

After dinner the Indians made arrangements 
for one of their most imposing dances. It was 
a barbarian cotillon, performed by eight part- 
ners in the presence of admiring hundreds. 
Queen Wetamoo and her husband, Quinnapin, 
were conspicuous in this dance. He was dress- 
ed in a white linen shirt, with a broad border 
of lace around the skirt. To this robe silver 
buttons were profusely attached. He wore 
white cotton stockings, with shillings dangling 
and clinking from the garters. A turban com- 
posed of girdles of wampum ornamented his 
head, while broad belts of wampum passed over 
his shoulders and encircled his waist. 

Wetamoo was dressed for the ball in a horse- 
man's coat of coarse, shaggy cloth. This was 
beautifully decorated with belts of wampum 
from the waist upward. Her arms, from the 
elbows to the wrist, were clasped with bracelets. 
T 



290 KING PHILIP. [1676. 

Dress of Wetamoo. Interview with Philip. Her release. 

A great profusion of necklaces covered her well- 
rounded shoulders and ample bosom. Her ears 
were laden with jewels. She wore red stock- 
ings and white shoes. Her face was painted a 
brilliant crimson, and her hair powdered white 
as snow. For music the Indians sang, while 
one beat time upon a brass kettle. 

Soon after the dance, King Philip, who was 
there with his warriors, but who appears to 
have taken no part in the carousals, sent for 
Mrs. Rowlandson, and said to her, with a smil- 
ing face, " Would you like to hear some good 
news ? I have a pleasant word for you. You 
are to go home to-morrow." Arrangements 
had been finally made through Mr. Hoar for her 
ransom. 

On the next morning Mrs. Rowlandson, ac- 
companied by Mr. Hoar and the two friendly 
Indians, commenced her journey through the 
wilderness toward Lancaster. She left her two 
children, her sister, and many other friends and 
relatives still in captivity. " In coming along," 
she says, "my heart melted into tears more 
than all the while I was with them." 

Toward evening they reached the spot where 
Lancaster once stood. The place, once so lux- 
uriant and beautiful, presented a dreary aspect 



MRS. KOWLANDSON'S CAPTIVITY. 291 

Appearance of the country. Return to her friends. 

of ruin. The storm of war had swept over it, 
and had converted all its attractive homes into 
smouldering embers. They chanced to find an 
old building which had escaped the flames, and 
here, upon a bed of straw, they passed the 
night. With ble-nded emotions of bliss and of 
anguish, the bereaved mother journeyed along 
the next day, and about noon reached Concord. 
Here she met many of her friends, who rejoiced 
with her in her rescue, and wept with her over 
the captives who were still in bondage. They 
then hurried on to Boston, where she arrived in 
the evening, and was received to the arms of 
her husband, after a captivity in the wilderness 
of three months. By great exertions, their son 
and daughter were eventually regained. We 
now return from the incidents of this captivity 
to renew the narrative of Philip's war. 



292 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Spies. Attack upon Medfield. Suspicions. 



CHAPTER IX. 
THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 

THE Massachusetts government now em- 
ployed two friendly Indians to act as spies. 
With consummate cunning they mingled with 
the hostile Indians, and made a faithful report 
to their employers of all the anticipated move- 
ments respecting which they could obtain any 
information. 

Eleven days after the destruction of Lancas- 
ter, on the 21st of February, the Indians made 
an attack upon Medfield. This was a very bold 
measure. The town was but seventeen miles 
from Boston. Several garrison houses had been 
erected, in which all the inhabitants could take 
refuge in case of alarm. Two hundred soldiers 
were stationed in the town, and sentinels kept 
a very careful watch. On the Sabbath, as the 
people were returning from public worship, one 
or two Indians were seen on the neighboring 
hills, which led the people to suspect that an as- 
sault was contemplated. The night was moon- 
less, starless, and of Egyptian darkness. The 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 293 

Energy of Philip. An unpleasant surprise. 

Indians, perfectly acquainted with the location 
of every building and every inch of the ground, 
crept noiselessly, three hundred in number, each 
to his appointed post. They spread themselves 
over all parts of the town, skulking behind ev- 
ery fence, and rock, and tree. They concealed 
themselves in orchards, sheds, and barns. King 
Philip himself was with them, guiding, with 
amazing skill and energy, all the measures for 
the attack. Not a voice, or a footfall, or the 
rustling of a twig was heard, as the savages 
stood in immovable and breathless silence, wait- 
ing the signal for the onset. The torch was 
ready to be lighted; the musket loaded and 
primed ; the knife and tomahawk sharp and 
gleaming. 

At the earliest dawn of day one shrill war- 
whoop was heard, clear and piercing. It drew 
forth the instant response of three hundred 
voices in unearthly yells. Men, women, and 
children sprang from their beds in a phrensy of 
terror, and, rushing in their night-clothes from 
their homes, endeavored to reach the garrison 
houses. But the leaping savage was every 
where with his torch, and soon the blaze of 
fifty houses and barns shed its lurid light over 
the dark morning. Fortunately, many of the 



294 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A conflagration. The Indians retire. 

inhabitants were in the garrisons. Of those 
who were not, but few escaped. The bullet and 
the tomahawk speedily did their work, and but 
a few moments elapsed ere fifty men, women, 
and children were weltering in blood. Though 
they promptly laid one half of the town in ashes, 
the garrison houses were too strong for them to 
take. During the progress of this awful trage- 
dy King Philip was seen mounted on a splendid 
black horse, leaping the fences, inspiriting his 
warriors, and exulting in the havoc he was ac- 
complishing. 

At length the soldiers, who were scattered in 
different parts of the town, began gradually to 
combine their strength, and the savages, learn- 
ing that re-enforcements were also approaching 
from Sudbury,were compelled to retire. They 
retreated across a bridge in the southwest part 
of the town, in the direction of Medway, keep- 
ing up a resolute firing upon their foes who 
pursued them. Having passed the stream, they 
set fire to the bridge to cut off pursuit. In ex- 
ultation over their victory, Philip wrote, proba- 
bly by the hand of some Christian Indian, the 
following letter to his enemies, which he attach- 
ed to one of the charred and smouldering posts 
of the bridge. 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 295 

Philip's letter. Indian warfare. 

44 Know by this paper that the Indians that 
them hast provoked to wrath and anger will war 
this twenty-one years, if you will. There are 
many Indians yet. We come three hundred at 
this time. You must consider the Indians lose 
nothing but their life. You must lose your fair 
houses and cattle." 

The Indians now wandered about in com- 
paratively small bands, making attacks wher- 
ever they thought that there was any chance 
of success, and marking their path with flames 
and blood. Without a moment's warning, and 
with hideous yells, they would dash from the 
forest upon the lonely settlements, and as sud- 
denly retreat before the least effectual show of 
resistance. Weymouth, within eleven miles of 
Boston, was assailed, and several houses and 
barns burnt. They ventured even into the town 
of Plymouth, setting fire to a house and killing 
eleven persons. 

On the 13th of March, the Indians, in a 
strong party four hundred in number, made an 
attack upon Groton. The inhabitants, alarmed 
by the fate of Lancaster, had retreated into five 
garrison houses. Four of these houses were 
within musket-shot of each other, but one was 
more than a mile distant from the rest. The 



296 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

An ambuscade. A decoy. The town burned. 

savages very adroitly formed, in the night, two 
ambuscades, one before and one behind the four 
united garrisons. Early in the morning they 
sent a small party of Indians to show them- 
selves upon a hill as a decoy. The inhabitants, 
supposing that the Indians, unaware of their 
preparations for resistance, had come in small 
numbers, very imprudently left two of the gar- 
risons and pursued them. The Indians retreat- 
ed with precipitation. The English eagerly 
pursued, when suddenly the party in ambush 
rose and poured a deadly fire upon them. In 
the mean time, the other party in ambush in 
rear of the garrison rushed to the palisades to 
cut off the retreat of the English. Covered, 
however, by the guns of the two other garri- 
sons, they succeeded in regaining shelter. A 
similar attempt was made to destroy the soli- 
tary garrison, but it was alike unsuccessful. 
The Indians, however, had the whole town ex- 
cept the garrisons to themselves. They burned 
to the ground forty dwelling-houses, the church, 
and all the barns and out-houses. The cattle 
were fortunately saved, being inclosed within 
palisades under the protection of the garrisons. 
A notorious Nipmuck chief, Monoco, called 
by the English One-eyed John, led this expe- 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTOEIOUS. 297 

Monoco's threats. Monoco bung. Destruction of Warwick. 

dition. While the church was in flames, Mo- 
noco shouted to the men in the garrison, assail- 
ing them with every variety of Indian vituper- 
ative abuse. He had been so much with the 
English that he understood their language very 
well. 

" What will you do for a place to pray in," 
said he, "now that we have burned your meet- 
ing-house? We will burn Chelmsford, Con- 
cord, Watertown, Cambridge, Charlestown, Rox- 
bury, and Boston. I have four hundred and 
eighty warriors with me ; we will show you 
what we will do." 

But a few months after this Monoco was 
taken prisoner, led through the streets of Bos- 
ton with a rope round his neck, and hanged at 
the town's end. 

On the 17th of March, Warwick, in Rhode 
Island, was almost entirely destroyed. The 
next day another band of Indians attacked 
Northampton, on the Connecticut. But by this 
time most of the towns had fortified themselves 
with palisades and garrison houses. The In- 
dians, after a fierce conflict, were repelled from 
Northampton witli a loss of eleven men, while 
the English lost but three. 

On the Sabbath of the 26th of March, as the 



298 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Alarm from the Indians. Exultation of the Indians. 

people of Marlborough were assembled at pub- 
lic worship, the alarming cry was shouted in at 
the door, "The Indians! the Indians!" An 
indescribable scene of confusion instantly en- 
sued, as the whole congregation rushed out to 
seek shelter in their garrison. The terror and 
confusion were awfully increased by a volley 
of bullets, which the Indians, as they came 
rushing like demons over the plain, poured in 
upon the flying congregation. Fortunately, the 
savages were at such a distance that none were 
wounded excepting one man, who was carrying 
an aged and infirm woman. His arm was 
broken by a ball. All, however, succeeded in 
gaining the garrison house, which was near at 
hand. The meeting-house and most of the 
dwelling-houses were burned. The orchards 
were cut down, and all other ruin perpetrated 
which savage ingenuity could devise. 

The Indians, exultant with success, encamp- 
ed that night in the woods not far from Marl- 
borough, and kept the forest awake with the 
uproar of their barbarian wassail. The colo- 
nists immediately assembled a small band of 
brave men, fell upon them by surprise in the 
midst of their carousals, shot forty and dis- 
persed the rest 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 299 

Defeat of the Plymouth army. Nanuntenoo. Plan of action. 

On the same day in which Marlborough was 
destroyed, a very disastrous defeat befell a par- 
ty of soldiers belonging to the old Plymouth 
colony. Nanuntenoo, son of the renowned 
Miantunnomah, was now the head chief of the 
Narragansets. He was fired with a terrible 
spirit of revenge against the English, and could 
not forget the swamp fight in which so many 
of his bravest warriors had perished, and where 
hundreds of his women and children had been 
cut to pieces and burned to ashes in their wig- 
wams. He himself had taken a large share in 
this fierce fight, and with difficulty escaped. 
This chieftain, a man of great intrepidity and 
sagacity, had gathered a force of nearly two 
thousand Indians upon the banks of the Paw- 
tucket River, within the limits of the present 
town of Seekonk. They were preparing for 
an overwhelming attack upon the town of 
Plymouth. 

The colonists, by no means aware of the for- 
midableness of the force assembled, dispatched 
Captain Pierce from Scituate with seventy men, 
fifty of whom were English and twenty In- 
dians, to break up the encampment of the sav- 
ages. Nanuntenoo, informed of their move- 
ments, prepared with great strategetic skill to 



300 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A stratagem, and its success. Defeat certain. 

meet them. He concealed a large portion of 
his force in ambush on the western side of the 
river ; another body of warriors he secreted in 
the forest on the eastern banks. As Captain 
Pierce approached the stream, a small party of 
Indians, as a decoy, showed themselves on the 
western side, and immediately retreated, as if 
surprised and alarmed. The colonists eagerly 
crossed the stream and pursued them. 

The stratagem of the wily savage was thus 
perfectly successful. The colonists had ad- 
vanced but a few rods from the banks, near 
Pawtucket Falls, when the Indians, several 
hundreds in number, rose from their ambush 
and rushed like an avalanche upon them. 
With bravery almost unparalleled in Indian 
warfare, they sought no covert, but rushed upon 
their foes in the open field face to face. They 
knew that the colonists were now drawn into a 
trap from which there was no possible escape. 
As soon as the battle commenced, the Indians 
who were in the rear, on the eastern bank of the 
narrow stream, sprang up from their ambush, 
and, crowding the shore, cut off all hope of re- 
treat, and commenced a heavy fire upon their 
foe. Utter defeat was now certain. The only 
choice was between instantaneous death by the 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 301 

Heroic defense. An escape. 

bullet or death by lingering torture. Captain 
Pierce was a valiant man, and instantly adopted 
his heroic resolve. He formed his men in a cir- 
cle, back to back, and with a few words inspired 
them with his own determination to sell his life 
as dearly as possible. Thus they continued 
the fight until nearly every one of the colonial 
party was slain. But one white man escaped, 
and he through the singular sagacity of one of 
the friendly Indians. 

Captain Pierce soon fell, having his thigh 
bone shattered by a bullet. A noble Indian by 
the name of Amos would not desert him ; he 
stood firmly by his side, loading and firing, 
while his comrades fell thickly around him. 
When nearly all his friends had fallen, and the 
survivors were mingled with their foes in the 
smoke and confusion of the fight, he observed 
that all the hostile Indians had painted their 
faces black. Wetting some gunpowder, he 
smeared his own face so as to resemble the ad- 
verse party ; then, giving the hint to an En- 
glishman, he pretended to pursue him with an 
uplifted tomahawk. The Englishman threw 
down his gun and fled, but a few steps in ad- 
vance of his pursuer. The Narragansets, see- 
ing that the Indian could not fail to overtake 



302 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Escape of the Indians. Their mode of accomplishing it. 

and dispatch the unarmed fugitive, did not in- 
terfere. Thus they entered the forest, and both 
escaped. 

A friendly Indian, pursued by one of Nanun- 
tenoo's men, took shelter behind the roots of a 
fallen tree. The Indian who had pursued him 
waited, with his gun cocked and primed, for the 
fugitive to start again from his retreat, knowing 
that he would not dare to remain there long, 
when hundreds of Indians were almost sur- 
rounding him. The roots of the tree, newly- 
turned up, contained a large quantity of adher- 
ing earth, which entirely covered the fugitive 
from view. Cautiously he bored a small hole 
through the earth, took deliberate aim at his 
pursuer, shot him down, and then escaped. 

Another of the Indian allies, in his flight, 
took refuge behind a large rock. This was a 
perfect shelter for a moment, but certain death 
awaited him in the end. His pursuer, with 
loaded musket, sure of his victim, quietly wait- 
ed to see him start again. In this deplorable 
condition the beleaguered Indian thought of the 
following shrewd expedient. Putting his cap 
upon his gun, he raised it very gradually above 
the rock, as if he were endeavoring to peep over 
to discover the situation of his enemy. The 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 303 

Terrible slaughter. Storming of Providence. 

sharp-eyed Narraganset instantly leveled liis 
gun and sent a bullet through the cap, and, as 
he supposed, through the head of his foe. The 
fugitive sprang from his covert, and, advancing 
toward his unarmed enemy, shot him dead. 
Thus was escape effected. With the exception 
of one Englishman and five or six friendly In- 
dians, all the rest were cut down. The wounded 
were reserved for the horrible doom of torture. 

The Indians were exceedingly elated by this 
signal victory, and their shouts of exultation 
were loud and long-repeated. The next morn- 
ing, with yells of triumph, they crossed the 
river, made a rush upon Seekonk, and burned 
seventy buildings. The next day they stormed 
Providence, and burned thirty houses. These 
devastations, however, were not accompanied 
with much bloodshed, as most of the inhabit- 
ants of Providence and of Seekonk had previ- 
ously fled to the island of Rhode Island for pro- 
tection. 

The heroic Roger Williams, however, remain- 
ed in Providence. He had ever been the firm 
friend of the Indians, and was well acquainted 
with the leading chiefs in this war-party. The 
Indians, while setting fire to the rest of the 
town, left his person and property unharmed. 



304 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Roger Williams. Nanuntenoo's reply. 

Flushed with success, they assured him that 
they were confident of the entire conquest of the 
country, and of the utter extermination of the 
English. Mr. Williams reproached them with 
their cruelties, and told them that Massachu- 
setts could raise ten thousand men, and that 
even were the Indians to destroy them all, Old 
England could send over an equal number ev- 
ery year until the Indians were conquered. 
Nanuntenoo proudly and generously replied, 

"We shall be ready for them. But you, Mr*. 
Williams, shall never be injured, for you are a 
good man, and have been kind to us." 

Nanuntenoo had about fifteen hundred war- 
riors under his command. Thinking that the 
English were very effectually driven from the 
region of Seekonk, he very imprudently took 
but thirty men and went to that vicinity, hoping 
to obtain some seed-corn to plant the fields 
upon the Connecticut from which the English 
had been expelled. But the English, alarmed 
by the ravages which the Indians were commit- 
ting in this region, sent a force consisting of 
forty-seven Englishmen and eighty Indians to 
scour the country. Most of the Indians were 
Mohegans, under the command of Oneco, a son 
of Uncas. 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 305 

Cowardly sentinels. Alarm of the chief. 

As this force was approaching Seekonk they 
encountered two Indians with their squaws. 
They instantly shot the Indians and took the 
squaws captive. Their prisoners informed them 
that Nanuntenoo was in a wigwam at a short 
distance, with but seven Indians around him. 
His hut was erected at the bottom of a hill, 
upon the brow of which he had stationed two 
sentinels. These cowardly savages, when they 
saw the English approaching in such force, pre- 
cipitately fled, without giving their chieftain any 
warning. The sachem, from his wigwam, saw 
their flight, and sent a third man to the hill-top 
to ascertain the cause. As soon as lie arrived 
upon the brow of the hill he saw the glittering 
array of more than a hundred men almost di- 
rectly upon him. Appalled by the sight, he 
also fled like his predecessors. Nanuntenoo, 
amazed by this conduct, dispatched two more 
to solve the mystery. These last proved more 
faithful to their trust. They came running 
back in breathless haste, shouting, " The En- 
glish are upon you.'' 

Not a moment was to be lost in deliberation. 

The enemy was already in sight. Nanuntenoo 

leaped from his wigwam, and, with the agility 

of a deer, bounded over the ground in a hope- 

U 



306 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Flight of Nanuntenoo. His capture. 

less attempt to escape. Nearly the whole ar- 
my, English and Indians, like hounds in full 
cry, eagerly pressed the chase. 

With amazing speed, the tall, athletic sachem 
fled along the bank of the river, seeking a place 
to ford the stream. In his rapid flight he threw 
off his blanket, his silver-laced coat, and his belt 
of wampum, so that nothing remained to ob- 
struct his sinewy and finely-moulded limbs. A 
Mohegan Indian was in advance of all the rest 
of the company in the pursuit. Nanuntenoo 
plunged into the narrow stream to cross. His 
foot slipped upon a stone, and he fell, immers- 
ing his gun in the water. This calamity so 
disheartened him that he lost all his strength. 
His swift-footed pursuer, Monopoide, was im- 
mediately upon him, and grasped him almost as 
soon as he reached the opposite shore. The 
naked and unarmed chief could make no resist- 
ance, and, with stoicism characteristic of his 
race, submitted to his fate. 

Nanuntenoo was a man of majestic stature, 
and of bearing as lofty as if he had been trained 
in the most haughty of European courts. A 
young Englishman, but twenty-one years of age, 
Robert Staunton, following Monopoide, was the 
first one who came up to the Narraganset chief- 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 307 

Sfoung America rebuked. Execution of the sr.che 

tain after his capture. Young Staunton, in the 
pert spirit of Young America, ventured to ques- 
tion the proud monarch of the Narraganscts. 
Nanuntenoo, looking disdainfully upon his 
youthful face, after a short silence, said, 

44 You arc too much of a child you do not 
understand matters of war. Let your chief 
come; him I will answer." 

He was offered life upon condition that he 
would submit to the English, and deliver up to 
them all the Warn pan oags in his territory. 

" Let me hear no more of this," he replied, 
nobly. " I will not surrender a Wampanoag, 
nor the paring of a Wampanoag's nail." 

He was taken to Stonington, where he was 
sentenced to be shot. When informed of his 
doom, he replied, in the spirit of an old Roman, 

44 1 like it well. I shall die before my heart 
is soft, or before I have said any thing unwor- 
thy of myself." 

He was shot by one of the Indians who were 
in alliance with the English ; his head was cut 
off by them, and his body quartered and burned. 
The Indians who aided the colonists were al- 
ways eager for any work of blood, and consid- 
ered it a great privilege to enjoy the pleasures 
of executioners. They often implored permis- 



308 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Statement of Cotton Mather. Character of Nanuntenoo. 

sion to torture their enemies, and several times 
the English, to their shame be it recorded, al- 
lowed them to do so. In this case, " The 
mighty sachem of Narraganset," writes Cotton 
Mather, "the English wisely delivered unto 
their tawny auxiliaries for them to cut off his 
head, that so the alienation between them and 
the wretches in hostility against us might be- 
come incurable." 

His head, a ghastly trophy of victory, was 
sent by the Mohegans to the Common Council 
at Hartford, in token of their love and fidelity 
to the English. The spirit of the times may be 
inferred from the following comments upon this 
transaction in the narrative written by Hub- 
bard : " This was the confusion of that damned 
wretch that had often opened his mouth to 
blaspheme the name of the living God and 
those that made profession thereof." 

We can not take leave of Nanuntenoo with- 
out a tribute of respect to his heroic and noble 
character. " His refusal," writes Francis Bay- 
lies, "to betray the Wampanoags who had 
sought his protection is another evidence of his 
lofty and generous spirit, and his whole con- 
duct after his capture was such that surely, at 
this period, we may be allowed to lament the 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 309 

Peril of the settlers. Mutual disasters. 

unhappy fate of this noble Indian without in- 
curring any imputation for want of patriotism." 

The inhabitants of New London, Norwich, 
and Stonington, being in great peril in conse- 
quence of their near vicinity to the enemy, 
raised several parties of volunteers and ranged 
the country. They succeeded in these expe- 
ditions in killing two hundred and thirty-nine 
of the enemy without incurring the loss of a 
single man. As most of the inhabitants of the 
towns had found it necessary to take refuge in 
garrison houses, prowling bands of Indians ex- 
perienced but little difficulty in setting fire to 
the abandoned dwellings and barns, and the 
sky was every night illumined with conflagra- 
tions. 

On the ninth of April a small party made an 
attack upon Bridgewater. They plundered 
several houses, and were commencing the con- 
flagration, when the inhabitants sallied forth 
and put them to flight. It is said that Philip 
had given orders that the town of Taunton 
should be spared until all the other towns in 
the colony were destroyed. A family by the 
name of Leonard resided in Taunton, where 
they had erected the first forge which was estab- 
lished in the English colonies. Philip, though 



310 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Philip's .affection for Taunton. A family save a town. 

his usual residence was at Mount Hope, had a 
favorite summer resort at a place called Fowl- 
ing Pond, then within the limits of Taunton, 
but now included in the town of Raynham. 
In these excursions lie had become acquainted 
with the Leonards. They had treated him and 
his followers with uniform kindness, repairing 
their guns, and supplying them with such tools 
as the Indians highly prized. Philip had be- 
come exceedingly attached to this family, and 
in gratitude, at the commencement of the war, 
had given the strictest orders that the Indians 
should never injure a Leonard. Apprehending 
that in a general assault upon the town his 
friends the Leonards might be exposed to dan- 
ger, he spread the shield of his generous protec- 
tion over the whole place. This act certainly 
develops a character of more than ordinary 
magnanimity. 

On the 18th of April an immense band of 
savages, five hundred in number, made an im- 
petuous assault upon Sudbury. The inhabit- 
ants, warned of their approach, had abandoned 
their homes and taken refuge in their garrisons. 
The savages set fire to several of the dwellings, 
and were dancing exultingly around the flames, 
when a small band of soldiers from Watertown 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 313 

Captain Wadsworth. Attempt to save Sudbury. 

came to the rescue, and the inmates of the gar- 
rison, sallying forth, joined them, and drove the 
Indians across the river. 

Captain Wadsworth, from Boston, chanced 
to be in the vicinity with about seventy men. 
Hearing of the extreme peril of Sudbury, al- 
though he had marched all the day and all the 
night before, and his men were exhausted with 
fatigue, he instantly commenced his march for 
that place. Painfully toiling on through the 
night by the road leading from Marlborough, 
early on the morning of the 19th he arrived 
within a mile and a half of the town. Here 
the Indians, who by their scouts had kept them- 
selves informed of his approach, prepared an 
ambush. As the English were marching along 
with great caution, a band of about a hundred 
Indians crossed their path some distance in ad- 
vance of them, and fled, feigning a panic. The 
English pursued them impetuously about a mile 
into the woods, when the fugitives made a stand, 
and five hundred Indians sprang up from their 
concealment, and hurled a storm of lead into 
the faces of their foes. 

The English, with singular intrepidity, form- 
ed themselves into a compact mass, and by un- 
erring aim and rapid firing kept their foes at 



314 KING PHILIP. [1077. 

'i ua woods tired. , The English conquered. 

bay while, slowly retreating, they ascended an 
adjacent hill. Here for five hours they main- 
tained the conflict against such fearful odds. 
The superior skill of the English with the mus- 
ket rendered their fire much more fatal than 
that of their foes. Many of the savage warriors 
were struck down, and they bit the dust in 
their rage and dying agony, while but five or 
six of the English had been slain. 

The wind was high, and a drought had render- 
ed the leaves of the forest dry as powder. Some 
shrewd savage thought of the fatal expedient of 
setting the forest on fire to the windward of 
their foes. The stratagem was crowned with 
signal success. A wide sheet of flame, roaring 
and crackling like a furnace, and emitting bil- 
lows of smothering smoke, rolled toward the 
doomed band. The fierceness of the flames, 
and the blinding, -suffocating smoke, soon drove 
the English in confusion from their advantage- 
ous position. The Indians, piercing them with 
bullets, rushed upon them with the tomahawk, 
and nearly every man in the party was slain. 
Some accounts say that Captain Wads worth's 
company was entirely cut off; others say that 
a few escaped to a mill, where they defended 
themselves until succor arrived. President 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 317 

A monument erected. Delight in torture. 

Wadsworth, of Harvard College, was the son 
of Captain Wadsworth. He subsequently erect- 
ed a modest monument over the grave of these 
heroes. It is probably still standing, west of 
Sudbury causeway, on the old road from Bos- 
ton to Worcester. The inscription upon the 
stone is now admitted to be incorrect in many 
of its particulars. It is said that one hundred 
and twenty Indians were slain in this conflict. 

These successes wonderfully elated the In- 
dians. They sent a defiant and derisive mes- 
sage to Plymouth : 

" Have a good dinner ready for us, for we 
intend to dine with you on election day." 

In this awful warfare, every day had its story 
of crime and woe. Unlike the movement of 
powerful armies among civilized nations, the 
Indians were wandering every where, burning 
houses and slaughtering families wherever an 
opportunity was presented. They seemed to 
take pleasure in wreaking their vengeance even 
upon the cattle. They would cut out the 
tongues of the poor creatures, and leave them 
to die in their misery. They would shut them 
up in hovels, set fire to the buildings, and 
amuse themselves in watching the writhings of 
the animals as they were slowly roasted in the 



318 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Mode of torture. Attack upon Scituatc. 

flames. Nearly all the men who were taken 
captive they tortured to death. " And that the 
reader may understand," says Cotton Mather, 
"what it is to be taken by such devils incar- 
nate, I shall here inform him. They stripped 
these unhappy prisoners, and caused them to 
run the gauntlet, and whipped them after a 
cruel and bloody manner. They then threw 
hot ashes upon them, and, cutting off collops 
of their flesh, they put lire into their wounds, 
and so, with exquisite, leisurely, horrible tor- 
ments, roasted them out of the world." 

On the 20th of April a band of fifty Indians 
made an attack upon Scituate, and, though the 
inhabitants speedily rallied and assailed them 
with great bravery, they succeeded in plunder- 
ing and burning nineteen houses and barns. 
They proceeded along the road, avoiding the 
block-houses, and burning all that were unpro- 
tected. They approached one house where an 
aged woman, Mrs. Ewing, was alone with an in- 
fant grandchild asleep in the cradle. As she 
saw the savages rushing down the hill toward 
her dwelling, in a delirium of terror she fled to 
the garrison house, which was about sixty rods 
distant, forgetting the child. The savages 
rushed into the house, plundered it of a few ar- 



1677.] THE INDIANS VICTORIOUS. 319 

Heroism of Mrs. Ewing. Attack upon Bridgewater. 

tides, not noticing the sleeping infant, and then 
hastened to make an assault upon the garrison. 
A fierce fight ensued. In the midst of the hor- 
rid scene of smoke, uproar, and blood, Mrs. Ew- 
ing, with heroism almost unparalleled, stole 
from the garrison unperceived, by a circuitous 
path reached the house, rescued the babe, still 
unconsciously sleeping, and bore it in safety to 
the garrison. Soon after this, the savages, re- 
pelled from their assault, set fire to her house, 
and it was consumed to ashes. All the day 
long the battle and the destruction continued 
in different parts of the town. There were 
several garrisoned houses which the Indians 
attacked with great spirit, but in every case 
they met with a repulse. Many of the savages 
were shot, and a few of the English lost their 
lives. 

On the 8th of May a band of three hundred 
Indians made a very fierce attack upon Bridge- 
water. The inhabitants had fortunately re- 
ceived warning of the contemplated assault, and 
had most of them repaired to their garrisoned 
houses. The savages, hoping to take the place 
by surprise, with fearful yells rushed from the 
forest upon the south part of the town. Disap- 
pointed in finding all the inhabitants sheltered 



320 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Valor of the English triumphs. Deplorable condition of the English. 

in their fortresses, they immediately commenced 
setting fire to the buildings. But the inhabit- 
ants boldly sallied forth to protect their proper- 
ty, and the Indians, though greatly outnum- 
bering them, fled before their determined valor. 
They succeeded, however, in burning some thir- 
teen houses. 

The condition of the colonists was at this 
time deplorable in the extreme. During the 
campaign thus far the Indians had been signally 
successful, and had effected an inconceivable 
amount of destruction and suffering. The sun 
of spring had now returned ; the snow had 
melted, and the buds were bursting. It was 
time to plow the fields and scatter the seed ; but 
universal consternation and despair prevailed. 
Every day brought its report of horror. Prowl- 
ing bands of savages were every where. No 
one could go into the field or step from his own 
door without danger of being shot by some In- 
dian lying in ambush. It was an hour of gloom 
into which scarcely one ray of hope could pen- 
etrate. 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 321 

An ambush discovered. Information given. 



CHAPTER X. 
THE VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 

DURING this terrible war there were many 
deeds of heroic courage performed which 
merit record. A man by the name of Rocket, 
in the town of Wrentham, was in the woods 
searching for his horse. Much to his alarm, he 
discovered, far off in the forest, a band of forty- 
two Indians, in single file, silently and noise- 
lessly passing along, apparently seeking a place 
of concealment. They were all thoroughly 
armed. Mr. Rocket without difficulty eluded 
their observation, and then, at some distance 
behind, cautiously followed in their trail. It 
was late in the afternoon, and, just before twi- 
light was fading into darkness, the Indians 
found a spot which they deemed safe, but a short 
distance from the town, in which to pass the 
night. It was a large flat rock, upon the brow 
of a steep hill, where they were quite surround- 
ed by almost impenetrable bushes. 

Rocket, having marked the place well, hast- 
ened back to the town. It was then near mid- 
X 



322 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Preparation for a surprise. Sudden attack. 

night. The inhabitants were immediately 
aroused, informed of their peril, and the women 
and children were all placed safely in the gar- 
rison house, and a small party was left for their 
defense. The remaining men capable of bear- 
ing arms, but thirteen in number, then hastened 
through the forest, guided by Rocket, arid ar- 
rived an hour before the break of day at the en- 
campment of the Indians. With the utmost 
caution, step by step, they crept within musket 
shot of their sleeping foes. Every man took 
his place, and endeavored to single out his vic- 
tim. It was agreed that not a gun should be 
fired until the Indians should commence rising 
from their sleep, and the morning light should 
give the colonists fair aim. 

An hour of breathless and moveless silence 
passed away. In the earliest dawn of the 
morning, just as a few rays of light began to 
stream along the eastern horizon, the Indians, 
as if by one volition, sprang from their hard 
couch. A sudden discharge of musketry rang 
through the forest, and thirteen bullets pierced 
as many bodies. Appalled by so sudden an at- 
tack and such terrible slaughter, the survivors, 
unaware of the feebleness of the force by which 
they were assailed, plunged down the precipi- 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 323 

The Indians vanquished. Escape of two boys. 

tous hill, tumbling over each other, and rolling 
among the rocks. The adventurous band eag- 
erly pursued them, and shot at them as they 
would at deer flying through the forest. Many 
more thus fell. One keen marksman struck 
down an Indian at the distance of eighty rods, 
breaking his thigh bone. In this short encoun- 
ter twenty-four of the Indians were slain. The 
remainder escaped into the depths of the forest. 
The heroes of this adventure all returned in 
safety to their homes, no one having been in- 
jured. It was undoubtedly the intention of this 
prowling band to have attacked and fired the 
town as soon as the inhabitants had been scat- 
tered in the morning in their fields at work. 

Soon after this, two English boys, who had 
been captured by the Indians and taken to the 
upper waters of the Connecticut, escaped, and, 
following down the river, succeeded in reaching 
the settlements. They gave information that 
the Indians, in large numbers, were encamped 
upon the banks of the river, just above the pres- 
ent site of Deerfield. Supposing that all the 
energies of the colonists were employed in en- 
deavoring to arrest the ravages which were tak- 
ing place in the towns nearer the seaboard, they 
were indulging in careless security. 



324 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A surprise party. Its perfect success. 

The inhabitants of Hadley, Hattield, and 
Northampton promptly raised a force of one 
hundred and fifty mounted men to attack them. 
On the night of the 18th of May they left 
Hadley, and, traveling as fast as they could 
about twenty miles, through the dead of night, 
arrived a little after midnight in the vicinity of 
the Indian encampment. Here they alighted, 
tied their horses to some young trees, and then 
cautiously crept through the forest about half a 
mile, when, still in the gloom of the rayless 
morning, they dimly discerned the wigwams of 
the savages. Concealing themselves within 
musket shot, they waited patiently for the light 
to reveal their foes. The Indians were in a 
very dead sleep from a great debauch in which 
they had engaged during the early part of the 
night. The night had been warm, and they 
were sleeping upon the ground around their 
wigwams. At an appointed signal, every gun 
was discharged upon the slumberers, and a 
storm of bullets fell upon them and swept 
through their wigwams. Many were instantly 
killed, and many wounded. The survivors, in 
a terrible panic, men, women, and children, 
sprang from the ground and rushed to the river, 
attempting to escape to the other shore. 



1677.J VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 325 

Slaughter of the Indians. Burning the wigwams. 

They were just above some rapids, where 
the current was very swift and strong. Num- 
bers attempted to swim across the stream, but 
were swept by the torrent over the falls. Some 
sprang into canoes and pushed from the shore. 
They presented but a fair mark for the bullets 
of the colonists. Wounded and bleeding, and 
whirled by the eddies, they were dashed against 
the rocks, and perished miserably. Many en- 
deavored to hide in the bushes and among the 
rocks upon the shore. Captain Holyoke killed 
five with his own hand under a bank. About 
three hundred Indians were slain or drowned 
in the awful tumult of these midnight hours. 
Several of the most conspicuous of the Indian 
chiefs were killed. Only one white man lost 
his life. In the midst of the confusion the wig- 
wams of the Indians were set on fire, and the 
black night was illumined by the lurid confla- 
gration. The flashing flames, the dark billows 
of smoke, the rattle of musketry, the shouts of 
the assailants, the shrieks of women and chil- 
dren, and the yells of the savage warriors, pre- 
sented a picture of earthly woe which neither 
the pen nor the pencil can portray. 

At last the morning dawned. The sun of a 
serene and beautiful May day rose over the 



326 KING PHILIP. [1G77. 

Refreshment after battle. Alarm of the party. 

spectacle of smouldering ruins and blood. The 
victors, weary of sleeplessness, of their night's 
march, and of the carnage, sat down among the 
smoking brands and amid the bodies of the slain 
to seek refreshment and repose in this exultant 
hour of victory. 

But disaster, all unanticipated, came upon 
them with the sweep of the whirlwind. It so 
happened that Philip himself was near with a 
thousand warriors. A captured Indian inform- 
ed them of this fact, and instantly the victors 
were in a great panic. They were but one 
hundred and fifty in number. Their only re- 
treat was by a narrow trail through the woods 
of more than twenty miles. A thousand sav- 
age warriors, roused to the highest pitch of ex- 
asperation, and led by the terrible King Philip, 
were expected momentarily to fall upon them. 
It was known that the fugitives, who had scat- 
tered through the woods, would speedily com- 
municate the tidings of the attack to Philip's 
band. 

The colonists, in much confusion, immediate- 
ly commenced a precipitate retreat. They had 
hardly mounted their horses ere the whole body 
of savages, like famished wolves, with the most 
dismal yells and bowlings, came rushing upon 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 327 

Terrible peril. Bravery of Captain Holyoke. Heroic action. 

them. The peril was so terrible that there 
seemed to be no hope of escape. But there are 
no energies like the energies of despair. Every 
man resolved, in the calmness of the absolute 
certainty of death, to sell his life as dearly as 
possible. Captain Holyoke was a man equal 
to the emergency, and every member of his hero- 
ic little band had perfect confidence in his cour- 
age and his skill. Silently, sternly, sublimely, 
in a mass as compact as possible, they moved 
slowly on. Every eye was on the alert ; every 
man Lad his finger to the trigger. Their gung 
were heavily loaded, that the balls might bo 
thrown to a great distance. Not an Indian 
could expose his body but that he fell before 
the unerring aim of these keen marksmen. 

Captain Holyoke exposed himself to every 
danger in front, on the flanks, and in the rear. 
His own lion-like energy was infuse^ into the 
spirit of his men, and he animated them c pro- 
digious exertions. His horse was at one time 

o 

shot, and fell beneath him. Before he could ex- 
tricate himself from his entanglement, a band of 
Indians threw themselves upon him. Two of 
them he shot down with his pistols, and then 
with his sword cut his way through the rest, aid' 
ed by a single soldier who came to his rescue. 



328 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Dawn of hope. Escape. Rage of the Indiana. 

As they toiled along, pursued by the infuriate 
foe and harassed by a merciless fire, many were 
wounded, and every few moments one would 
drop lifeless upon the ground. The survivors 
could do nothing to help the dead or the dying. 
Hour after hour passed, and at length unex- 
pected hope began to dawn upon them. They 
were evidently holding the Indians at bay. 
Could they continue thus for a few hours lon- 
ger, they would be so near the settlements that 
the Indians, in their turn, would be compelled to 
retreat. Though it was evident that their loss 
must be great, there was now hope that the ma- 
jority would escape. Thus animated, they ac- 
celerated their march, and at length, having lost 
about forty by the way, they emerged upon the 
clearings of the settlements, where the savages 
dared to pursue them no longer. With howls 
of disappointment and rage, the discomfited 
Indians returned to their forest fastnesses, and 
the heroic band, having lost about one third of 
their number, and with nearly all of the surviv- 
ors exhausted, wounded, and bleeding, were re- 
ceived by their friends with throbbing hearts, 
and with blended tears of bliss and woe. Those 
who, while still living, fell into the hands of the 
Indians, were put to death by tortures too hor- 
rible to be described. 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 329 

Assault upon Hatfield. Unexpected assistance. Heroism. 

A fortnight after this, on the 30th of May, 
the men of Hatfield were all at work in the 
fields, having, as usual, established a careful 
watch to guard against surprise. All the houses 
in the centre of the town were surrounded by a 
palisade, but there were several at a distance 
which could not be included. One old man 
only was left within the palisades to open and 
bar the gate. 

Suddenly a band of Indians, between six and 
seven hundred in number, plunged into the town 
between the palisades and the party at work in 
the fields, thus effectually cutting off the retreat 
of the colonists to their fortress. They imme- 
diately commenced a fierce attack upon the pal- 
isades, that they might get at the women, the 
children, and the booty. The people of Had- 
ley, on the opposite side of the river, witnessed 
the assault. Twenty-five young men of Had- 
ley promptly crossed the river, threw them- 
selves unexpectedly and like a thunderbolt upon 
the band of seven hundred savages, cut their 
way through them, and gained an entrance 
within the palisades, having lost but five of their 
number. Where has history recorded a deed of 
nobler heroism ? In their impetuous rush they 
cut down twenty-five of their foes. The In- 



330 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Attack upon Hadley. A sudden appearance. 

dians. intimidated by so daring an act, feared to 
approach the palisades thus garrisoned, and sul- 
lenly retired. The men in the fields took ref- 
uge in a log house. The savages spread them- 
selves over the meadows, drove off all the oxen, 
cows, and sheep, and burned twelve houses and 
barns which were beyond the reach of protec- 
tion. 

On the 12th of June, the Indians, seven hund- 
red in number, made an attack upon Hadley, 
and hid themselves in the bushes at its south- 
ern extremity, while they sent a strong party 
around to make an assault from the north. At 
a given signal, when the first light of the morn- 
ing appeared, with their accustomed yells, they 
leaped from their concealment, and rushed like 
demons upon the town. The English, undis- 
mayed, met them at the palisades. The battle 
raged for some time with very great fury. 

In the midst of this scene of tumult and 
blood, when the battle seemed turning against 
the English, there suddenly appeared a man of 
gray hairs and venerable aspect, and dressed in 
antique apparel, who, with the voice and man- 
ner of one accustomed to command, took at once 
the direction of affairs. There was such an air 
of authority in his words and gestures, the direc- 



1G77.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 331 

Superstition. General Goffe. Old tradition. 

tions he gave were so manifestly wise, and lie 
seemed so perfectly familiar with all military 
tactics, that, by instinctive assent, all yielded 
to his command. Those were days of super- 
stition, and the aspect of the stranger was so 
singular, and his sudden appearance so inex- 
plicable and providential, that it was generally 
supposed that God had sent a guardian angel 
for the salvation of the settlement. When the 
Indians retreated the stranger disappeared, and 
nothing further was heard of him. 

The supposed angel was General Goffe, one 
of the judges who had condemned Charles I. to 
the block. After the restoration, these judges 
were condemned to death. Great efforts were 
made to arrest them. Two of them, Generals 
Goffe and Whalley, fled to this country. They 
were both at this time secreted in Hadley, in 
the house of the Rev. Mr. Russell. Mr. Whal- 
ley was aged and infirm. General Goffe, see- 
ing the village in imminent peril, left his con- 
cealment, joined the inhabitants, and took a 
very active part in the defense. It was not 
until after the lapse of fifteen years that these 
facts were disclosed. The tradition is that 
both of these men died in their concealment, 
and that they were secretly buried in the min- 



332 KINO PHILIP. [1677. 

Union of forces. Philip's stratagem. 

ister's cellar. Their bodies were afterward pri- 
vately conveyed to New Haven. 

It so happened that the Connecticut colony had 
just raised a standing army of two hundred and 
fifty English and two hundred Mohegan Indians, 
and had sent them to Northampton, but a few 
miles from Hadley, for the protection of the 
river towns. A force of several hundred men 
also marched from Boston to co-operate with 
the Connecticut troops. The settlements upon 
the river were thus so effectually protected that 
Philip saw that it would be in vain for him to 
attempt any farther assaults. 

He therefore sent most of his warriors to 
ravage the towns along the sea-coast. It is 
generally reported that, about this time, Philip 
took a party of warriors and traversed the un- 
broken wilderness extending between the Con- 
necticut and the Hudson. He went as far as 
the present site of Albany, and endeavored to 
rouse the Mohawks, a powerful tribe in that 
vicinity, to unite with him against the English. 
It is said, though the charge is not sustained 
by any very conclusive evidence, that Philip, 
in order to embroil the Mohawks with the En- 
glish, attacked a party of Mohawk warriors, 
and, as he supposed, killed them all. He then 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 333 

It recoils. Hostility of the Mohawks. Turn of the tide. 

very adroitly arranged matters to convince the 
Mohawks that their countrymen had been mur- 
dered by the English. But one of the Mo- 
hawks, who was supposed to be killed, revived, 
and, covered with blood and wounds, succeeded 
in reaching his friends. The story he told 
roused the tribe to rage, and, allying themselves 
with the English, they fell fiercely upon Philip. 

Whether the above narrative be true or not, 
it is certain that about this time the Mohawks 
became irreconcilably hostile to King Philip, 
and fell upon him and upon all of his allies 
with great fury. 

And now suddenly, and almost miraculous- 
ly, the tide of events seemed to turn in favor 
of the English. It is very difficult to account 
for the wonderful change which a few weeks in- 
troduced. The Massachusetts Indians, for some 
unknown cause, became alienated from the sov- 
ereign of the Wampanoags, and bitterly re- 
proached him with having seduced them into a 
war in which they were suffering even more 
misery than they created. All the Indians in 
the vicinity of the English settlements had been 
drivenfrom their corn-fields and fishing-grounds, 
and were now in a famishing condition. They 
had sufficient intelligence to foresee that abso- 



334 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Dismay of the Indians. Extract from Cotton Mather. 

lute starvation was their inevitable doom in the 
approaching winter. At the same time, a pes- 
tilence, deadly and contagious, swept fearful des- 
olation through their wigwams. The Indians 
regarded this as evidence that the God of the 
white men had enlisted against them. The co- 
lonial forces in the valley of the Connecticut 
penetrated the forest in every direction, carry- 
ing utter ruin into the homes of the natives. In 
this horrible warfare but little mercy was shown 
to the women and the children. The English 
did not torture their foes, but they generally 
massacred them without mercy. 

This sudden accumulation of disasters ap- 
palled Philip and all his partisans. They were 
thrown into a very surprising state of confusion 
and dismay. Cotton Mather, speaking of this 
constant terror which bewildered them, writes: 

" They were just like beasts stung with a 
hornet. They ran they knew not whither, they 
knew not wherefore. They were under such 
consternation that the English did even what 
they would upon them. I shall never forget 
the expressions which a desperate, fighting sort 
of fellow, one of their generals, used unto the 
English after they had captured him. ' You 
could not have subdued us,' said he, striking 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 335 

Search for King Philip. An interview with the Indians. 

upon his breast, 'but the Englishman's God 
made us afraid here.' r 

The latter part of July, Captain Church, the 
General Putnam of these Indian wars, was 
placed in command of a force to search for Phil- 
ip, who, with a small band of faithful followers, 
had returned to the region of Mount Hope. 
Captain Church went from Plymouth to Wood's 
Hole in Falmouth, and there engaged two friend- 
ly Indians to paddle him in a canoe across Buz- 
zard's Bay, and along the shore to Ehode Isl- 
and. As he was rounding the neck of land 
called Saconet Point, he saw a number of In- 
dians fishing from the rocks. Believing that 
these Indians were in heart attached to the En- 
glish, and that they had been forced to unite 
with Philip, he resolved to make efforts to de- 
tach them from the confederacy. The Indians 
on the shore seemed also to seek an interview, 
and by signs invited them to land. Captain 
Church, who was as prudent as he was intrep- 
id, called to two of the Indians to go down 
upon a point of cleared land where there was 
no room for an ambush. He then landed, and, 
leaving one of the Indians to take care of the 
canoe, and the other to act as a sentinel, ad- 
vanced to meet the Indians. One of the two 



336 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

The Indians desire peace. Interview with the governor. 

Indians, who was named George, could speak 
English perfectly well. He told Captain Church 
that his tribe was weary of the war ; that they 
were in a state of great suffering, and that they 
were very anxious to return to a state of friend- 
ly alliance with the English. He said that if 
the past could be pardoned, his tribe was ready 
not only to relinquish all acts of hostility, but 
to take up arms against King Philip. Captain 
Church promised to meet them again in two 
days at Richmond's Farm, upon this long neck 
of land. He then hastened to Rhode Island, 
procured an interview with the governor, and 
endeavored to obtain authority to enter into a 
treaty with these Indians. The governor would 
not give his consent, affirming that it was an 
act of madness in Captain Church to trust him- 
self among the Saconets. Nevertheless, Church, 
true to his engagement, took with him an inter- 
preter, and, embarking in a canoe, reached the 
spot at the appointed time. 

Here he found Awashonks, the queen of the 
tribe, with several of her followers. As his 
canoe touched the shore, she advanced to meet 
him, and, with a smile of apparent friendliness, 
extended her hand. They walked together a 
short distance from the shore, when suddenly a 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAK. 337 

Captain Church visits Awashonks. A perilous interview. 

large party of Indians, painted and decorated in 
warlike array, and armed to the teeth, sprang 
up from an ambush in the high grass, and sur- 
rounded them. Church, undismayed, turned to 
Awashonks, and said, indignantly, 

" I supposed that your object in inviting me 
to this interview was peace." 

" And so it is," Awashonks replied. 

"Why, then," Captain Church continued, 
"are your warriors here with arms in their 
hands?" 

Awashonks appeared embarrassed, and re- 
plied, 

"What weapons do you wish them to lay 
aside?" 

The Indian warriors scowled angrily, and 
deep mutterings were passing among them. 
Captain Church, seeing his helpless situation, 
very prudently replied, " I only wish them to 
lay aside their guns, which is a proper formali- 
ty when friends meet to treat for peace." 

Hearing this, the Indians laid aside their 
guns, and quietly seated themselves around 
their queen and Captain Church. An interest- 
ing and perilous interview now ensued. Awa- 
shonks accused the English of provoking her to 
hostilities when she had wished to live in friend- 
Y 



338 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Rage of a warrior. Proposals for an alliance. 

ship with them. At one moment these children 
of nature would seem to be in a towering rage, 
and again perfectly pleasant, and almost affec- 
tionate. Captain Church happened to allude to 
one of the battles between the English and the 
Indians. Immediately one of the savages, foam- 
ing with rage, sprang toward him, brandishing 
his tomahawk, and threatening to sink it in his 
brain, declaring that Captain Church had slain 
his brother in that battle. Captain Church re- 
plied that his brother was the aggressor, and that, 
if he had remained at home, as Captain Church 
had advised him to do, his life would have been 
spared. At this the irate savage immediately 
calmed down, and all was peace again. 

As the result of the interview, Awashonks 
promised to ally herself in friendship with the 
English upon condition that Church should ob- 
tain the pardon of her tribe for all past offenses. 
The chief captain of her warriors then approach- 
ed Captain Church with great stateliness, and 
said, "Sir, if you will please to accept of me 
and my men, and will be our captain, we will 
fight for you, and will help you to the head of 
King Philip before the Indian corn be ripe." 
At this all the other warriors clashed their 
weapons and murmured applause. 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 339 

Embassadors to the governor. The journey interrupted. 

Church then proposed that five Indians 
should accompany him through the woods to 
the governor to secure the ratification of the 
treaty. Awashonks objected to this, saying 
that the party would inevitably be intercepted 
on the way by Philip's warriors, and all would 
be slain. She proposed, however, that Captain 
Church should go to Rhode Island, obtain a 
small vessel, and then take her embassadors 
around Cape Cod to Plymouth. 

Captain Church obtained a small vessel in 
Newport Harbor, and sailed for the point. 
When he arrived there the wind was directly 
ahead, and blowing almost a gale. As the 
storm increased, finding himself quite unable to 
land, lie returned to Newport. Being a man of 
deep religious sensibilities, he considered this 
disappointment as an indication of divine dis- 
approval, and immediately relinquished the en- 
terprise. 

Just at this time Major Bradford arrived in 
the vicinity of the present town of Fall River 
with a large force of soldiers. This region was 
then called Pocasset, and was within the terri- 
tory of Queen Wetamoo. Captain Church im- 
mediately then took a canoe, and again visited 
Awashonks. He informed her of the arrival 



340 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

An-aslionks visits Major Bradford. Proposals for an alliance. 

of Major Bradford, urged her to keep all her 
people at home lest they should be assailed by 
these troops, and assured her that if she would 
visit Major Bradford in his encampment she 
should be received with kindness, and a treaty 
of peace would be concluded. The next morn- 
ing, Major Bradford, with his whole force, march- 
ed down the Tiverton shore, and encamped at a 
place called Punkatese, half way between Po- 
casset and Saconet Point. 

Awashonks collected her warriors and repair- 
ed to Punkatese to meet the English. Major 
Bradford received her with severity and suspi- 
cion, which appears to have been quite unjusti- 
fiable. Awashonks offered to surrender her 
warriors to his service if they could be under 
the command of Captain Church, in whom both 
she and they reposed perfect confidence. This 
offer was peremptorily declined, and she was 
haughtily commanded to appear at Sandwich, 
where the governor resided, within six days. 
The queen, mortified by this unfriendly recep- 
tion, appealed to Captain Church. He, also, 
was much chagrined, but advised her to obey, 
assuring her that the governor would cordially 
assent to her views. The Indians, somewhat 
reassured, now commenced their march to 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 341 

Search for Philip. Cordial reception. Indian fcstivitie& 

Sandwich, under the protection of a flag of 
truce. 

The next morning Major Bradford embarked 
his army in canoes, and crossed to Mount Hope 
in search of King Philip. It was late at night 
before they reached the Mount, and the fires 
blazing in the woods showed that the Indians 
were collecting in large numbers. Meeting, 
however, with no foe, they marched on to Re- 
hoboth. Here Captain Church, taking an In- 
dian for a guide, set out for Plymouth to inter- 
cede for his friends, the Saconet Indians. The 
governor received him with great cordiality. 
Captain Church, highly gratified, took with him 
three or four men as a body-guard, and hasten- 
ed to Sandwich. Disappointed in not finding 
Awashonks there, he went to Agawam, in the 
present town of Wareham ; still not finding 
her, he crossed Mattapoiset River, and ascended 
a bluff which commanded a wide prospect of 
Buzzard's Bay. 

As they stood upon the bluff, they heard a 
loud murmuring noise coming from the con- 
cealed shore at a little distance. Creeping cau- 
tiously along, they peered over a low cliff, and 
saw a large number of Indians, of all ages and 
sexes, engaged upon the beach in the wildest 



342 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Sagacious care. Captain Church to visit the queen. 



scene of barbarian festivities. Some were run- 
ning races on horseback ; some playing at foot- 
ball ; some were catching eels and flat-fish ; 
and others plunging and frolicking in the waves. 

Captain Church was uncertain whether they 
were enemies or friends. With characteristic 
sagacity and intrepidity, he retired some dis- 
tance into a thicket, and then hallooed to them. 
Two young Indians, hearing the shout, left the 
rest of their company to see from whence it 
came. They came close upon Captain Church 
before he discovered himself to them. As soon 
as they saw Captain Church, with two or three 
men around him, all well armed, they, in a pan- 
ic, endeavored to retreat. He succeeded, how- 
ever, in retaining them, and in disarming their 
fears. 

From them he learned that the party consist- 
ed of Awashonks and her tribe. He then sent 
word to Awashonks that he intended to sup with 
her that evening, and to lodge in her camp that 
night. The queen immediately made prepara- 
tions to receive him and his companions with 
all due respect. Captain Church and his men, 
mounted on horseback, rode down to the beach. 
The Indians gathered around them with shouts 
of welcome. They were conducted to a picas- 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 343 

A luxurious supper. Bill of fare. A huge bonfire. 

ant tent, open toward the sea, and were pro- 
vided with a luxurious supper of fried fish. 
The supper consisted of three courses : a young 
bass in one dish, eels and flat-fish in a second, 
and shell-fish in a third ; but there was neither 
bread nor salt. 

By the time supper was over it was night, 
serene and moonless, yet brilliant with stars. 
The still waters of Buzzard's Bay lay like a 
burnished mirror, reflecting the sparkling canopy 
above in a corresponding arch below. The un- 
broken forest frowned along the shore, sublime 
in its solitude, and from its depths could only 
be heard the lonely cry of the birds of dark- 
ness. 

The Indians collected an enormous pile of 
pine knots and the resinous boughs of the fir- 
tree. Men, women, and children all contrib- 
uted to enlarge the gigantic heap, and when the 
torch was touched, a bonfire of amazing splen- 
dor blazed far and wide over the forest and the 
bay. This was the introductory act to a dra- 
ma where peace and war were blended. All 
the Indians, old and young, gathered around 
the fire. Queen Awashonks, with the oldest 
men and women of the tribe, kneeling down in 
a circle, formed the first ring ; next behind 



344 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Indian dance. Oath of fidelity. Selection of warriors. 

them came all the most distinguished warriors, 
armed and arrayed in all the gorgeous panoply 
of barbarian warfare ; then came a motley mul- 
titude of the common mass of men, women, 
and children. 

At an appointed signal, Awashonks' chief 
captain stepped forward from the circle, danced 
with frantic gesture around the fire, drew a 
brand from the flames, and, calling it by the 
name of a tribe hostile to the English, belabor- 
ed it with bludgeon and tomahawk. He then 
drew out another and another, until all the tribes 
hostile to the English had been named, assail- 
ed, and exterminated. Eeeking with perspira- 
tion, and exhausted by his phrensied efforts, he 
retired within the ring. Another chief then 
came out and re-enacted the same scene, en- 
deavoring to surpass his predecessor in the 
fierceness and fury of his efforts. In this way 
all the- chiefs took what they considered as their 
oath of fidelity to the English. The chief cap- 
tain then came forward to Captain Church, and, 
presenting him with a fine musket, informed 
him that all the warriors were henceforth sub- 
ject to his command. Captain Church imme- 
diately drew out a number of the ablest war- 
riors, and the next morning, before the break of 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 345 

Grief of Philip. Undying resolution. Capture of Indiana. 

day, set out with them for Plymouth, where he 
arrived in the afternoon. 

It is said that when King Philip, in the 
midst of his accumulating disasters, learned that 
the Saconet tribe had abandoned his cause and 
had gone over to the English, he was never 
known to smile again. He knew that his doom 
was now sealed, and that nothing remained for 
him but to be hunted as a wild beast of the for- 
est for the remainder of his days. Though a 
few tribes still adhered to him, he was well 
aware that in these hours of disaster he would 
soon be abandoned by all. Proudly, however, 
the heroic chieftain disdained all thoughts of 
surrender, and resolved to contend with undy- 
ing determination to the last. We can not but 
respect his energy and deplore his fate. 

Receiving a commission from the governor, 
Captain Church that same evening took the 
field, with a company of eighteen Englishmen 
and twenty-two Indians. They saw gleaming 
in the distant forest the camp-fires of the In- 
dians. Creeping stealthily along, they sur- 
rounded a small band of savages, took them by 
surprise, and captured every one. From one 
of his prisoners he learned there was another 
party at Monponset Pond. Carrying his pris- 



346 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Continued success. Approach of Philip's army. 

oners back to Plymouth, he set out again the 
next night, and was equally successful in cap- 
turing every one of this second band. Thus 
for some days he continued very successfully 
harassing the Indians in the vicinity of the Mid- 
dleborough Ponds. From one of his prisoners 
he ascertained that both Philip and Quinnapin, 
the husband of Wetamoo, were in the great ce- 
dar swamp, which was full of Indian warriors, 
and that a hundred Indians had gone on a foray 
down into Sconticut Neck, now Fair Haven. 

The main body of the Plymouth forces was 
at Taunton. Philip did not dare attempt the 
passage of the Taunton River, as it was care- 
fully watched. He was thus hemmed in be- 
tween the river and the sea. Church, with 
amazing energy and skill, drove his feeble bands 
from point to point, allowing them not one mo- 
ment of rest. One Sabbath morning a courier 
was sent to the governor of the Plymouth col- 
ony, who happened to be at Marshfield, inform- 
ing him that Philip, with a large army, was ad- 
vancing, with the apparent intention of crossing 
the river in the vicinity of Bridgewater, and at- 
tacking that town. The governor im mediately 
hastened to Plymouth, sent for Captain Church, 
who was in the meeting-house attending public 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 347 

Preparations for his reception. lie is received by Bridgewater lads. 

worship, and requested him to rally all the 
force in his power, and march to attack the In- 
dians. Captain Church immediately called his 
company together, and, running from house to 
house, collected every loaf of bread in town for 
the supply of his troops. 

Early in the afternoon he commenced his 
march, and early in the evening arrived at Bridge- 
water. As they were advancing in the dark- 
ness, they heard a sharp firing in the distance. 
It afterward appeared that Philip had felled a 
tree across the stream, which was there quite 
narrow, as a bridge for his men. Some ener- 
getic Bridgewater lads had watched the move- 
ments of the Indians, and had concealed them- 
selves in ambush on the Bridgewater side of 
the stream. As soon as the Indians com- 
menced passing over the tree, they poured in 
upon them a volley of bullets. Many dropped 
from the slender bridge, dead and wounded, into 
the river. The rest precipitately retreated. 
This was on the evening of the 31st of July. 

Early the next morning, Captain Church, 
having greatly increased his force by the inhab- 
itants of Bridgewater, marched cautiously to the 
spot where Philip had attempted to effect a 
passage. Accompanied by a single Indian, he 



348 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Narrow escape of Philip. His wife and child captured. 

crept to the banks of the stream where the tree 
had been. He saw upon the opposite side an 
Indian in a melancholy, musing posture, sitting 
alone upon a stump. He was within short 
musket shot. Church clapped his gun to his 
shoulder, and was just upon the point of firing, 
when the Indian who accompanied him hastily 
called out for him not to fire, for he believed it 
was one of their own men. The Indian heard 
the warning, and, startled, looked up. Captain 
Church instantly saw it was King Philip him- 
self. In another instant the report of a gun 
was heard, and a bullet whistled through the 
thin air, but Philip, with the speed of an ante- 
lope, was gone. 

Captain Church immediately rallied his com- 
pany, crossed the river, and pursued the In- 
dians. The savages scattered and fled in all 
directions. Church and his men picked up a 
large number of women and children flying in 
dismay through the woods. Among the rest, 
lie captured the wife of Philip and their only 
son, a bright boy nine years of age. Quinna- 
pin, the husband of Wetamoo, with a large band 
of the Indians, retreated down the eastern bank 
of the river, looking anxiously for a place where 
they might ford the stream. Captain Church 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 349 

The Saconcts continue the pursuit Treachery of the Indian?. 

followed upon their trail, pursued them across 
the stream, and continued the chase until he 
thought it necessary to return and secure the 
prisoners. 

The Saconet Indians begged permission to 
continue the pursuit. They returned the next 
morning, having shot several of the enemy, and 
bringing with them thirteen women and chil- 
dren as prisoners. The prisoners were all sent 
to Bridgewater, while bands of soldiers scour- 
ed the woods in all directions in pursuit of the 
fugitives. Every now and then the shrill re- 
port of the musket told that the bullet was ac- 
complishing its deadly work. Another night 
came. It was dark and gloomy. Some of the 
captives informed the English that Philip, with 
a large party of his warriors, had sought refuge 
in a swamp. The heroic chief had heard of the 
capture of his wife and son, and his heart was 
broken. Dejected, disheartened, but unyield- 
ing, he still resolved to bid defiance to fate, and 
to contend sternly to the last. The Indian cap- 
tives, with their accustomed treachery, guided 
the English to all the avenues of the swamp. 
Here Captain Church placed his well-armed 
sentinels, cutting off all escape, and watching 
vigilantly until the morning. 



350 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Tne reconnoitering parties. Description by Captain Church. 

As soon as it was light, he sent two scouts 
to enter the swamp cautiously, and ascertain 
the position of the enemy. At the same mo- 
ment Philip sent two of his warriors upon a 
tour of reconnoissance. The two opposite par- 
ties met, and the Indians, with loud yells to 
give the alarm, fled toward their camp. Ter- 
rified with the apprehension that the whole En- 
glish force was upon them, the Indians plunged 
like affrighted deer into the deeper recesses of 
the swamp, leaving their kettles boiling and 
their meat roasting upon their wooden spits. 
But they were surrounded, and there was no 
escape. The following scene, described by 
Captain Church himself, gives one an idea of 
the nature of this warfare. 

" In this swamp skirmish, Captain Church, 
with his two men, who always ran by his side 
as his guard, met with three of the enemy, two 
of whom surrendered themselves, and the cap- 
tain's guard seized them ; but the other, being 
a great, stout, surly fellow, with his two locks 
tied up with red, and a great rattlesnake's skin 
hanging to the back part of his head, ran from 
them into the swamp. Captain Church in per- 
son pursued him close, till, coming pretty near 
up with him, he presented his gun between his 



1677.] VICISSITUDES OF WAR. 351 

Captain Church's adventures. Capture of prisoners. 

shoulders, but it missing fire, the Indian per- 
ceived it, turned, and presented at Captain 
Church, and missing fire also, their guns taking 
wet from the fog and de\v of the morning. But 
the Indian turning short for another run, his 
foot tripped in a small grape-vine, and he fell 
flat on his face. Captain Church was by this 
time up with him, and struck the muzzle of his 
gun an inch and a half into the back part of his 
head, which dispatched him without another 
blow. 

" But Captain Church, looking behind him, 
saw another Indian, whom he thought he had 
killed, come flying at him like a dragon. But 
this happened to be fair within sight of the 
guard that was set to keep the prisoners, who, 
spying this Indian and others who were follow- 
ing him in the very seasonable juncture, made 
a shot upon them, and rescued their captain, 
though he was in no small danger from his 
friends' bullets, for some of them came so near 
him that he thought he felt the wind of them. 
The skirmish being over, they gathered their 
prisoners together, and found the number they 
had taken to be one hundred and seventy- 
three." 

With these prisoners the English returned to 



352 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

The captives make merry in the pound. 

Bridge water. Captain Church drove the cap- 
tives that night into the pound, and placed an 
Indian guard over them. They were abun- 
dantly supplied with food and drink. These 
poor wretches were so degraded, and so regard- 
less of their fate, that they passed the night in 
hideous revelry. Philip had by some unknown 
means escaped. With grief and shame we re- 
cord that his wife and son were sent to Bermu- 
da and sold as slaves, and were never heard of 
more. One of the Indian captives said to Cap- 
tain Church, 

" Sir, you have now made Philip ready to 
die. You have rendered him as poor and mis- 
erable as he used to make the English. All 
his relatives are now either killed or taken cap- 
tive. You will soon have his head. This last 
bout has broken his heart." 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 353 



Fallen fortunes of Philip. 



CHAPTER XI. 
DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 

THE heroic and unfortunate monarch of the 
Warnpanoags was now indeed a fugitive, 
and almost utterly desolate. A few of the more 
noble of the Indians still adhered faithfully to 
the fortunes of their ruined chieftain. The col- 
onists pursued the broken bands of the Indians 
with indefatigable energy. A small party 
sought refuge at a place called Agawam, in the 
present town of Wareham. Captain Church 
immediately headed an expedition, pursued 
them, and captured the whole band. A noto- 
rious Indian desperado called Sam Barrow was 
among the number. He was a bloodthirsty 
wretch, who had filled the colony with the ter- 
ror of his name. He boasted that with his own 
hand he had killed nineteen of the English. 
Captain Church informed him that, in conse- 
quence of his inhuman murders, the court could 
allow him no quarter. The stoical savage, with 
perfect indifference, said that he was perfectly 
willing to die, and only requested the privilege 
Z 



354 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Execution of Sam Barrow. Character of Wctamoo. 

of smoking a pipe. He sat down upon a rock, 
while his Indian executioner stood by his side 
with his gleaming tomahawk in his hand. The 
savage smoked a few whiffs of tobacco, laid 
aside his pipe, and calmly said, " I am ready." 
In another instant the hatchet of the executioner 
sank deep into his brain. He fell dead upon 
the rock. 

On the 6th of August one of Philip's Indians 
deserted his master and fled to Taunton. To 
make terms for himself, he offered to conduct 
the English to a spot upon the river where 
Wetamoo had secreted herself with a party of 
Pocasset warriors. Twenty of the inhabitants 
of Taunton armed themselves and followed their 
Indian guide. He led them to a spot now 
called Gardiner's Neck, in the town of Swanzey. 

At the beginning of the war, Wetamoo, 
flushed with hope, had marched to the conflict 
leading three hundred warriors in her train. 
She was now hiding in thickets, swamps, and 
dens, with but twenty-six followers, and they 
dejected and despairing. Next to King Philip, 
Wetamoo had been the most energetic of the 
foes of the English. She was inspired with 
much of his indomitable courage, and was never 
wanting in resources. The English came upon 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 355 

The queen drowned. Deplorable condition of Philip. 

them by surprise, and captured every one but 
Wetamoo herself. The heroic queen, too proud 
to be captured, instantly threw off all her cloth- 
ing, seized a broken piece of wood, and plunged 
into the stream. Worn down by exhaustion 
and famine, her nerveless arm failed her, and 
she sank beneath the waves. Her body, like 
a bronze statue of marvelous symmetry, was 
soon after found washed upon the shore. As 
faithful chroniclers, we must declare, though 
with a blush, that the English cut off her head, 
and set it upon a pole in their streets, a trophy 
ghastly, bloody, revolting. Many of her sub- 
jects were in Taunton as captives. When they 
beheld the features of their beloved queen, they 
filled the air with shrieks of lamentation. 

The situation of Philip was now indescriba- 
bly deplorable. All the confederate tribes had 
abandoned him ; the most faithful of his follow- 
ers had already perished. His only brother was 
dead ; his wife and only son were slaves in the 
hands of the English, doomed to unending 
bondage ; every other relative was cold in 
death. The few followers who still, for their 
own protection, accompanied him in his flight, 
were seeking in dismay to save their own lives. 
His domain, which once spread over wide 



35G KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Indomitable resolution. Summary punishment. 

leagues of mountain and forest, was now con- 
tracted to the dark recesses and dismal swamps 
where, as a hunted beast, he sought his lair. 
There was no place of retreat for him. All the 
Connecticut Indians had become his bitter foes, 
because he had embroiled them in a war which 
had secured their ruin. The Mohawks, upon 
the Hudson, were thirsting for his blood. 

Still, this indomitable man would not think 
of yielding. He determined, with a resolution 
which seemed never to give way, to fight till a 
bullet from the foe should pierce his brain. In 
this hour of utter hopelessness, one of Philip's 
warriors ventured to urge him to surrender to 
the English. The haughty monarch immedi- 
ately put the man to death as a punishment for 
his temerity and as a warning to others. The 
brother of this Indian, indignant at such sever- 
ity, deserted to the English, and offered to guide 
them to the swamp where Philip was secreted. 
The ruined monarch had returned to the home 
of his childhood to fight his last battles and to 
die. 

Captain Church happened to be at this time, 
with a party of volunteers, at Rhode Island, 
having crossed over by the ferry from Tiver- 
ton. Here he met the Indian traitor. "He 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 357 

Disposition of the army. Confident of the capture of Philip. 

was a fellow of good sense," says Captain 
Church, " and told his story handsomely." He 
reported that Philip was upon a little spot of 
upland in the midst of a miry swamp just soutli 
of Mount Hope. It was now evening. Half 
of the night was spent in crossing the water in 
canoes. At midnight Captain Church brought 
all his company together, and gave minute di- 
rections respecting their movements. They 
surrounded the swamp. With the earliest 
light of the morning they were ordered to creep 
cautiously upon their hands and feet until they 
came in sight of their foes. As soon as any 
one discovered Philip or any of his men, he was 
to fire, and immediately all were to rise and 
join in the pursuit. To make sure of his vic- 
tim, Captain Church also formed a second circle 
surrounding the swamp, placing an Englishman 
and an Indian behind trees, rocks, etc., so that 
no one could pass between them. He also sta- 
tioned small parties in selected places in am- 
buscade. 

Having completed all his arrangements, he 
took his friend Major Sandford by the hand, 
and said, 

"I have now so posted my men that I think 
it impossible that Philip should escape us." 



358 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

The carnage commenced. Rushing into danger. 

He had hardly uttered these words ere the 
report of a musket was heard in the swamp, 
and this was instantaneously followed by a 
whole volley. Some of the Indians had been 
discovered, and the murderous work was com- 
menced. The morning had as yet but just 
dawned. An awful scene of dismay, tumult, 
and blood ensued. Philip, exhausted by days 
and nights of the most harassing flight and 
fighting, had been found soundly asleep. The 
few warriors still faithful to him, equally ex- 
hausted, were dozing at his side. A party of 
the English crept cautiously within musket 
shot of their sleeping foes, discharged a volley 
of bullets upon them, and then rushed into their 
encampment. 

The dreams of the despairing fugitive were 
disturbed by the crash of musketry, the whis- 
tling of bullets, and the shout and the onset of 
his foes. He leaped from his couch of leaves, 
and, like a deer, bounded from hummock to 
hummock in the swamp. It so happened that 
he ran directly upon an ambush which Captain 
Church had warily established. An English- 
man and the Indian deserter, whose name was 
Alderman, stood behind a large tree, with their 
guns cocked and primed. As Philip, bewilder- 



1677. J DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 361 

Death of Philip. Delight of Alderman. Reception of the news. 

ed and unconscious of his peril, drew near, the 
Englishman took deliberate aim at him when 
he was but at the distance of a few yards, and 
sprung his lock. The night dews of the swamp 
had moistened the powder, and his gun missed 
lire. The life of Philip was thus prolonged for 
one half of a minute. The traitor Alderman 
then eagerly directed his gun against the chief 
to whom but a few hours before he had been in 
subjection. A sharp report rang through the 
forest, and two bullets, for the gun was double 
charged, passed almost directly through the 
heart of the heroic warrior. For an instant the 
majestic frame of the chieftain, as he stood 
erect, quivered from the shock, and then he fell 
heavy and stone dead in the mud and water of 
the swamp. 

Alderman, delighted with his exploit, ran eag- 
erly to inform Captain Church that he had shot 
King Philip. Church ordered him to be per- 
fectly silent about it, that his men might more 
vigorously pursue the remaining warriors. For 
some time the pursuit and the carnage contin- 
ued. Captain Church then, by a concerted sig- 
nal, called his army together, and informed them 
of the death of their formidable foe. The ti- 
dings were received with a simultaneous shout 



362 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Ignoble treatment of the body. An Indian executioner. 

of exultation, which, repeated again and again, 
reverberated through the solitudes of the for- 
ests. The whole army then advanced to the 
spot where the sovereign of the Wampanoags 
lay gory in death. They had but little rever- 
ence for an Indian, and, seizing the body, they 
dragged it, as if it had been the carcass of a 
wild beast, through the mud to an upland slope, 
where the ground was dry. Here, for a time, 
they gazed with exultation upon the great tro- 
phy of their victory, and spurned the dishonored 
body as if it had been a wolf or a panther which 
had been destroying their families and their 
flocks. Captain Church then said, 

" Forasmuch as he has caused many an En- 
glishman's body to lie unburied and to rot 
above the ground, not one of his bones shall be 
buried." 

An old Indian executioner, a vulgar, blood- 
thirsty wretch, was then called to cut up the 
body. With bitter taunts he stood over him 
with his hatchet, and cut off his head and quar- 
tered him. Philip had one remarkable hand, 
which was much scarred by the explosion of a 
pistol. This hand was given to Alderman, who 
shot him, as his share of the spoil. Alderman 
preserved it in rum, and carried it around the 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 363 

Noble character of Philip. His reluctance to commence war. 

country as a show, "and accordingly," says 
Captain Church, " he got many a penny by it." 
We would gladly doubt the statement, if we 
could, that the head of this ill-fated chief was 
sent to Plymouth, where it was for a long time 
exposed on a gibbet. The four quarters of the 
mangled body were hung upon four trees, and 
there they remained swinging in the moaning 
wind until the elements wasted them away. 

Thus fell Pometacom, perhaps the most illus- 
trious savage upon the North American conti- 
nent. The interposition of Providence alone 
seems to have prevented him from exterminat- 
ing the whole English race upon this continent. 
Though his character has been described only 
by those who were exasperated against him to 
the very highest degree, still it is evident that 
he possessed many of the noblest qualities 
which can embellish human nature." 

It is said that with reluctance and anguish 
he entered upon the war, and that he shed tears 
when the first English blood was shed. His 
extraordinary kindness to the Leonards, induc- 
ing him to avert calamities from a whole settle- 

o 

ment, lest they, by some accident, might be in- 
jured, develops magnanimity which is seldom 
paralleled. He was a man of first-rate abilities. 



364 KING PHILIP. [1077. 

His foresight. His humanity. His mode of warfare. 

He foresaw clearly that the growth of the En- 
glish power threatened the utter extermination 
of his race. War thus, in his view, became a 
dire necessity. No man could be more con- 
scious of its fearful peril. With sagacity which 
might excite the envy of the ablest of European 
diplomatists, he bound together various hetero- 
geneous and hostile tribes, and guided all their 
energies. Though the generality of the In- 
dians were often inhuman in the extreme, there 
is no evidence that Philip ever ordered a cap- 
tive to be tortured, while it is undeniable that 
the English, in several instances, surrendered 
their captives to the horrid barbarities of their 
savage allies. 

" His mode of making war," says Francis 
Baylies, "was secret and terrible. He seemed 
like the demon of destruction hurling his bolts 
in darkness! With cautious and noiseless steps, 
and shrouded by the deep shade of midnight, 
he glided from the gloomy depths of the woods. 
He stole on the villages and settlements of New 
England, like the pestilence, unseen and un- 
heard. His dreadful agency was felt when the 
yells of his followers roused his victims from 
their slumbers, and when the flames of their 
blazing habitations glared upon their eyes. 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 365 

Do justice to his memory. Feelings for him in 1677. 

His pathway could be traced by the horrible 
desolation of its progress, by its crimson print 
upon the snows and the sands, by smoke and 
fire, by houses in ruins, by the shrieks of wom- 
en, the wailing of infants, and the groans of the 
wounded and the dying. Well indeed might 
he have been called the 'terror of New En- 
gland.' Yet in no instance did he transcend 
the ordinary usages of Indian warfare. 

" We now sit in his seats and occupy his 
lands ; the lands which afforded a bare subsist- 
ence to a few wandering savages can now sup- 
port countless thousands of civilized people. 
The aggregate of the happiness of man is in- 
creased, and the designs of Providence are ful- 
filled when this fair domain is held by those 
who know its use ; surely we may be permitted 
at this day to lament the fate of him who was 
once the lord of our woods and our streams, 
and who, if he wrought much mischief to our 
forefathers, loved some of our race, and wept 
for their misfortunes !" 

There was, however, but little sympathy felt 
in that day for Philip or any of his confederates. 
The truly learned and pious but pedantic Cot- 
ton Mather, allowing his spirit to be envenomed 
by the horrid atrocities of Indian warfare, thus 
records the tragic end of Pomet acorn : 



366 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Cotton Mather's record. " In his fate, forget, his crimes." 

" The Englishman's piece would not go off, 
but the Indians presently shot him through his 
venomous and murderous heart. And in that 
very place where he first contrived and com- 
menced his mischief, this Agag was now cut in 
quarters, which were then hanged up, w r hile his 
head was carried in triumph to Plymouth, where 
it arrived on the very day that the church was 
keeping a solemn thanksgiving to God. God 
sent them in the head of a Leviathan for a 
thanksgiving feast." 

We must remember that the Indians have 
no chroniclers of their wrongs, and yet the co- 
lonial historians furnish us with abundant inci- 
dental evidence that outrages were perpetrated 
by individuals of the colonists which were suf- 
ficient to drive any people mad. No one can 
now contemplate the doom of Pometacom, the 
last of an illustrious line, but with emotions of 
sadness. 

" Even that he lived is for his conqueror's tongue ; 
By foes alone his death-song must be sung. 
No chronicles but theirs shall tell 

His mournful doom to future times. 
May these upon his virtues dwell, 
And in his fate forget his crimes !" 

The war was now virtually at an end. Still 
there were many broken bands of Indians wan- 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 367 

Annawan. Plan for his capture. The march. 

dering through the wilderness in a state of utter 
desperation; they knew that to surrender doom- 
ed them to death or to hopeless slavery. Though 
they were unable to wage any effective warfare, 
they could desolate the settlements with mur- 
ders and with terrible depredations. 

A few days after the death of King Philip, 
intelligence was brought to Plymouth that An- 
nawan, Philip's chief captain, a man of indom- 
itable energy, was ranging the woods with a 
band of warriors in the vicinity of Rehoboth 
and Svvanzey, and doing great mischief. 

Annawaii was now commander-in-chief of all 
the remaining Indian forces. His death or cap- 
ture was accordingly esteemed a matter of great 
moment. Captain Church immediately gather- 
ed around him a band of his enthusiastic troops. 
They were so devoted to their successful com- 
mander that they declared their readiness to fol- 
low him as long as an Indian was left in the 
woods. They immediately commenced their 
march, and ranged the woods along the Pocas- 
set shore. Not finding any Indians, they 
crossed the arm of the bay in canoes to Rhode 
Island, intending to spend the next day, which 
was the Sabbath, there in religious rest. Early 
the next morning, however, a messenger inform- 



368 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A violent gale. Resolution. Reluctance of the Indians. 

ed the captain that a canoe filled with Indians 
had been seen passing from Prudence Island to 
the west side of Bristol, which was then called 
Poppasquash Neck. Captain Church, thinking 
that these men were probably going to join the 
band of Annawan, resolved immediately to pur- 
sue them. He had no means of transporting 
his troops but in two or three frail birch ca- 
noes. He crossed himself, however, with six- 
teen of his Indian allies, when the gale increased 
to such seventy, and hove up such a tumultu- 
ous sea, that the canoes could no longer pass. 
Captain Church now found himself upon Bris- 
tol Neck with but sixteen Indian allies around 
him, while all the rest of his force, including 
nearly all of his English soldiers, were upon 
Rhode Island, and cut off from all possibility 
of immediately joining him. Still, the intrepid 
captain adopted the resolve to march in pursuit 
of the enemy, though he was aware that he 
might meet them in overwhelming numbers. 

The Indians expressed some reluctance to go 
unaccompanied by English soldiers ; finally, 
however, they consented. Skulking through 
almost impenetrable thickets, they came to a 
salt meadow just north of the present town of 
Bristol. It was now night, and though they 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 369 

Uncomfortable night. Successful decoy. 

had heard the report of two guns in the woods, 
they had met no Indians. A part of their com- 
pany, who had been sent out on a skulk, had 
not returned, and great anxiety was felt lest 
they had fallen into an ambush and been cap- 
tured. The night was dark, and cold, arid 
dreary. They had not a morsel of bread, and 
no food to cook ; they did not dare to build a 
fire, as the flame would be sure to attract their 
wakeful enemies. Hungry and solitary, the 
hours of the night lingered slowly away. In 
the earliest dawn of the morning, the Indian 
scouts returned with the following extraordinary 
story, which proved to be true. They said that 
they had not advanced far when they discover- 
ed two Indians at a distance approaching them 
upon one horse. The scouts immediately hid 
in the brush in parallel lines at a little distance 
from each other. One of the Indians then sta- 
tioned himself as a decoy, and howled like a 
wolf. The two Indians immediately stopped, 
and one, sliding from the horse, came running 
along to see what was there. The cunning In- 
dian, howling lower and lower, drew him on be- 
tween those lying in wait for him, until they 
seized and instantly gagged him. The other, 
seeing that his companion did not return, and 
A A 



370 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

The plan repeated. Making proselytes. Advantages to be gained. 

still hearing the faint howlings of the wolf, also 
left his horse, and soon experienced the same 
fate. 

The two captives they then examined apart, 
and found them to agree in the story that there 
were eight more Indians who had come with 
them into the Neck in search of provisions, and 
that they had all agreed to meet at an old In- 
dian burying-place that evening. The two cap- 
tives chanced to be former acquaintances of the 
leader of the scouting party. He told them en- 
ticing stories of the bravery of Captain Church, 
and of the advantages of fighting with him and 
for him instead of against him. The vagabond 
prisoners were in a very favorable condition to 
be influenced by such suggestions. They heart- 
ily joined their victors, and aided in entrapping 
their unsuspecting comrades. The eight were 
soon found, and, by a continuance of the same 
stratagem, were all secured. All these men 
immediately co-operated with Captain Church's 
company, and aided in capturing their remain- 
ing friends. In this perhaps they were to be 
commended, as there was nothing before them 
but misery, starvation, and death in the wilder- 
ness, while there was at least food and life with 
Captain Church. 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 371 

A feast. The Indians in good-humor. Women captured. 

With their band thus strengthened there was 
less fear of surprise. A horse was killed, roar- 
ing fires built, and the Indians, roasting the 
meat upon wooden spits, exulted for a few hours 
in a feast of steaks which, to them at least, were 
savory and delicious. The Indians usually car- 
ried salt in their pockets : with this alone they 
seasoned their horse-flesh. As there was not 
a morsel of bread to be obtained, Captain Church 
had no better fare than his savage companions. 

The Indians were now in exceeding good- 
humor. All having eaten their fill, and load- 
ing themselves with a sufficient supply for the 
day, they commenced their march, under the 
guidance of the captives, to the place where 
they had left their women and children. All 
were surprised and captured. But no one could 
tell where Annawan was to be found. All 
agreed in the declaration that he was continu- 
ally roving about, never sleeping twice in the 
same place. 

One of the Indian prisoners entreated Captain 
Church to permit him to go into a swamp, about 
four miles distant, where his father was con- 
cealed with his young wife. He promised to 
bring them both in. Captain Church, thinking 
that he might, perhaps, obtain some intelli- 



372 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Capture of an old man. His story. 

gence respecting Annawan, decided to go with 
him. Taking with him one Englishman and 
a few Indians, and leaving the rest to remain 
where they were until his return, he set out 
upon this enterprise. 

When they arrived on the borders of the 
swamp, the Indian was sent forward in search 
of his father. Pretty soon they heard a low- 
howling, which was promptly responded to by 
a corresponding howl at a distance. At length 
they saw an old man coming toward them with 
his gun upon his shoulder, and followed by a 
young Indian girl, his daughter. Concealing 
themselves on each side of the narrow trail, Cap- 
tain Church's party awaited their approach, and 
seized them both. Threatening them with ter- 
rible punishment if they deceived him with any 
falsehood, lie examined them apart. 

Both agreed that they had been lately in An- 
nawan's camp ; that he had with him about six- 
ty Indians, and that he was at but a few miles' 
distance, in Squannaconk Swamp, in the south- 
easterly part of Rehoboth. " Can I get there 
to-night ?" inquired Captain Church. " If you 
set out immediately," the old Indian replied, 
" and travel stoutly, you can reach there by 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 373 

A new enterprise proposed. Energetic resolve of Captain Church. 

Just then the young Indian who had been in 
search of his father returned with his father and 
another Indian. Captain Church was now in 
much perplexity. He was very desirous of go- 
ing in pursuit of Annawan before the wary sav- 
age should remove to other quarters. He had, 
however, but half a dozen men with him, and it 
was necessary to send a messenger back to ac- 
quaint those who had been left of his design. 
Collecting his little band together, he inquired 
if they were ready to go with him to endeavor 
to take Annawan. The enterprise appeared to 
them all very perilous. They replied, 

"We are willing to obey your commands. 
But Annawan is a renowned and veteran war- 
rior. He served under Pometacom's father, and 
has been Pometacom's chief captain during this 
war. He is a very subtle man, a man of great 
energy, and has often said that he would never 
be taken alive by the English. Moreover, the 
warriors who are with him are very resolute 
men. We therefore fear that it would be im- 
possible to take him with so small a band. We 
should but throw away our lives." 

Still, Captain Church, relying upon his own 
inexhaustible resources, and upon the well- 
known despondency and despair of the Indians, 



374 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Enthusiasm aroused. The old man a guide. 

resolved to go, and with a few words roused 
the enthusiasm of his impulsive and fickle fol- 
lowers. He sent the young Indian, with his 
father and the young squaw, back to the camp, 
while he took the other old man whom he had 
captured as his guide. "You have given me 
my life," said the Indian, " and it is my duty 
to serve you." 

Energetically they commenced their march 
through the woods, the old man leading off with 
tremendous strides. Occasionally he would get 
so far in advance that the party would lose sight 
of him, when he would stop until they came 
up. He might easily have escaped had he 
wished to do so. Just as the sun was setting, 
the old man made a full stop and sat down. 
The rest of the company came up, all being very 
weary, and sat down around him. 

"At this hour," said the old man, "Anna- 
wan always sends out his scouts. We must 
conceal ourselves here until after dark, when 
the scouts will have returned." 

As soon as the darkness of night had settled 
over the forest, the old man again rose to re- 
sume the march. Captain Church said to him, 

" Will you take a gun and fight for us ?" 

The faithful guide bowed very low, and no- 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 375 

Arrival at Annawan's retreat. Drake's description of the place. 

bly said, "I pray you not to impose upon me 
such a thing as to fight Annawan, my old friend. 
I will go along with you and be helpful to you, 
and will lay hands on any man who shall offer 
to hurt you." 

In the gloom of the wilderness it was now 
very dark, and all kept close together, and moved 
cautiously and silently along. Soon they heard 
a noise as of a woman pounding corn. All 
stopped and listened. They had arrived at 
Annawan's retreat. Captain Church, with one 
Englishman and half a dozen Indians, most of 
whom had been taken captive that very day, 
were about to attack one of the fiercest and 
most redoubtable of Philip's chieftains, sur- 
rounded by sixty of his tribe, many of whom 
were soldiers of a hundred battles. Drake, in 
his Book of the Indians, gives the following de- 
scription of this noted place : 

"It is situated in the southeasterly corner 
of Rehoboth, about eight miles from Taunton 
Green, a few rods from the road which leads to 
Providence, and on the southeasterly side of it. 
If a straight line were drawn from Taunton to 
Providence, it would pass very nearly over this 
place. Within the limits of an immense swamp 
of nearly three thousand acres there is a small 



376 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Annawan's retreat. Employments of the Indians. 

piece of upland, separated from the main only 
by a brook, which in some seasons is dry. This 
island, as we may call it, is nearly covered with 
an enormous rock, which to this day is called 
Annawan's Rock. Its southeast side presents 
an almost perpendicular precipice, and rises to 
the height of twenty-five or thirty feet. The 
northwest side is very sloping and easy of as- 
cent, being at an angle of not more than thirty- 
five or forty degrees. A more gloomy and hid- 
den recess, even now, although the forest-tree 
no longer waves over it, could hardly be found 
by any inhabitant of the wilderness." 

Creeping cautiously to the summit of the 
rock, Captain Church looked down over its pre- 
cipitous edge upon the scene presented below. 
The spectacle which opened to his view was 
wild and picturesque in the extreme. He saw 
three bands of Indians at short distances from 
each other, gathered around several fires. Their 
pots and kettles were boiling, and meat was 
roasting upon the spits. Some of the Indians 
were sleeping upon the ground, others were 
cooking, while others were sitting alone and si- 
lent, and all seemed oppressed and melancholy. 
Directly under the rock Annawan himself was 
lying, apparently asleep, with his son by his 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 377 

Precipitous descent. Mode of entering the retreat. 

side. The guns of the Indians were stacked 
at a little distance from the fires, with mats 
spread over them to protect them from the 
weather. It seemed impossible to descend the 
precipitous face of the rock, and Captain Church 
accordingly crept back and inquired of his guide 
if they could not approach by some other way. 

"No," answered the guide. "All who be- 
long to Annawan's company are ordered to ap- 
proach by that entrance, and none can from any 
other direction- without danger of being shot." 

The old man and his daughter had left the 
encampment of Annawan upon some mission ; 
their return, therefore, would excite no suspi- 
cion. They both had tule baskets bound to 
their backs. Captain Church directed them to 
clamber down the rocks to the spot where An- 
nawan was reposing. Behind their shadow 
Church and two or three of his soldiers crept 
also. The night was dark, and the expiring 
embers of Annawan's fire but enabled the ad- 
venturers more securely to direct their steps. 
The old chief, in a doze, with his son by his 
side, hearing the rustling of the bushes, raised 
his eyes, and seeing the old Indian and his 
daughter, suspected no danger, and again closed 
his eyes. In this manner, supporting them- 



378 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Annawan captured. A quiet surrender. 

selves by roots and vines, the small party ef- 
fected its descent undiscovered. Captain 
Church, with his hatchet in his hand, stepped 
directly over the young man's head, and seized 
his weapons and those of his father. The 
young Annawan, discovering Captain Church, 
whipped his blanket over his head, and shrunk 
up in a heap. Old Annawan, starting from his 
recumbent posture, and supposing himself sur- 
rounded by the English army, exclaimed, "Ho- 
woh," I am taken, and sank back upon the 
ground in despair. Their arms were instantly 
secured, and perfect silence was commanded on 
pain of immediate death. The Indians who 
had followed Captain Church down over the 
rock, having received previous instructions, im- 
mediately hastened to the other fires, and in- 
formed the Indians that their chief was taken 
a captive; that they were surrounded by the 
English army, so that escape was impossible ; 
and that, at the slightest resistance, a volley of 
bullets would be poured in upon them, which 
would mow them all down. They were as- 
sured that if they would peacefully submit they 
might expect the kindest treatment. 

As Church's Indians were all acquainted 
with Annawan's company, many of them being 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 379 

A grand repast Attempted repose. Effect of excitement. 

relatives, the surprised party without hesitancy 
surrendered both their guns and hatchets, and 
they were carried to Captain Church. His 
whole force of six men was now assembled at ( 
one spot, but the Indians still supposed that 
they were surrounded by a powerful army in 
ambush, with loaded muskets pointed at them. 
Matters being thus far settled, Annawan ordered 
an abundant supper to be prepared of "cow 
beef and horse beef." Victors and vanquished 
partook of this repast together. It was now 
thirty-six hours since Captain Church and his 
men had had any sleep. Captain Church, over- 
whelmed with responsibility and care, was ut- 
terly exhausted. He told his men that if they 
would let him have a nap of two hours, he 
would then keep watch for all the rest of the 
night, and they might sleep. He laid himself 
down, but the excitement caused by his strange 
and perilous position drove all slumber from 
his eyelids. He looked around him, and soon 
the whole company was soundly sleeping, all 
excepting Annawan himself. The Indian and 
the English chieftain lay side by side for an 
hour, looking steadfastly at each other, neither 
uttering a word. Captain Church could not 
speak Indian, and he supposed that Anu.iwan 



380 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Disappearance of Annawan. A magnificent present 

could not speak English. At length Annawan 
arose, laid aside his blanket, and deliberately 
walked away. Almost before Captain Church 
had time to collect his thoughts, he had disap- 
peared in the midnight gloom of the forest. 
Though all the arms of the Indians had been 
taken from them, Captain Church was appre- 
hensive that Annawan might by some means 
obtain a gun and attempt some violence. He 
knew that pursuit would be in vain in the dark- 
ness of the night and of the forest. 

Placing himself in such a position by the side 
of young Annawan that any shot which should 
endanger him would equally endanger the son, 
he remained for some time in great anxiety. 
At length he heard the sound of approaching 
footsteps. Just then the moon broke from 
among the clouds, and shone out with great 
brilliance. By its light he saw Annawan re- 
turning, with something glittering in his hand. 
The illustrious chieftain, coming up to Captain 
Church, presented him with three magnificent 
belts of wampum, gorgeously embroidered with 
flowers, and pictures of beasts and birds. They 
were articles of court dress which had belonged 
to King Philip, and were nearly a foot wide and 
eight or ten feet long. He also had in his 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 381 

Address to Captain Church. Relation of early adventure?. 

hands two powder-horns filled with powder, and 
a beautiful crimson blanket. Presenting these 
to Captain Church, he said, in plain English, 

" Great captain, you have killed King Philip. 
I believe that I and my company are the last 
that war against the English. I suppose the 
war is ended by your means, and therefore these 
things belong to you. They were Philip's roy- 
alties, with which he adorned himself when he 
sat in state. I think myself happy in having 
an opportunity to present them to you." 

Neither of these illustrious men could sleep 
amid the excitements of these eventful hours. 
Annawan was an intelligent man, and was fully 
conscious that a further continuance of the 
struggle was hopeless. With the most confid- 
ing frankness, he entertained his conqueror with 
the history of his life from his earliest child- 
hood to the present hour. The whole remain- 
der of the night was spent in this discourse, in 
which Annawan, with wonderfully graphic skill, 
described his feats of arms in by-gone years, 
when, under Massasoit, Philip's father, he led 
his warriors against hostile tribes. 

As soon as day dawned, Captain Church col- 
lected his men and his sixty prisoners, and, 
emerging from the swamp, took up their march 



382 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Attempt to cave Annawan'g life. Tnspaquin. His exploits. 

for Taunton. They soon gained the Taunton 
road, about four miles from the town, and there, 
according to appointment, met Lieutenant How- 
land, with the men who had been left behind. 
They lodged at Taunton that night. The next 
morning all the prisoners were sent forward to 
Plymouth excepting Annawan. Captain Church 
was anxious to save his life, and took the old 
chieftain with him to Rhode Island. After a 
few days he returned with him to Plymouth. 
Captain Church plead earnestly that Annawan's 
life might be spared, and supposing, without any 
doubt, that this request would not be denied 
him, set out, after a few days, in pursuit of 
another small band of Indians who were com- 
mitting robberies in the vicinity of Plymouth. 

The leader of this band was Tuspaquin, sa- 
chem of Namasket. At the beginning of the 
conflict he had led three hundred warriors into 
the field. He led the band which laid nineteen 
buildings in ashes in Scituate on the twentieth 
of April, and which burned seventeen buildings 
in Bridgewater on the eighth of May. Also, 
on the eleventh of May, he had burned eleven 
houses and five barns in Plymouth. The En- 
glish were consequently exceedingly exasperated 
against him. Tuspaquin had great renown 



1677.] DEATH OF KING PHILIP. 383 

Superstitious belief. Discovery of the Indian?. 

among his soldiers. He had been in innumer- 
able perils, and had never been wounded. The 
Indians affirmed that no bullet could penetrate 
his body; that they had often seen them strike 
him and glance oft. 

Intelligence had been brought to Plymouth 
that Tuspaquin was in the vicinity of Sippican, 
now Rochester, doing great damage to the in- 
habitants, killing their horses, cattle, and swine. 

Monday afternoon Captain Church set out in 
pursuit of him. The next morning they dis- 
covered a trail in the forest, and, following it 
noiselessly, they came to a place called Laken- 
ham, where the thicket was almost impenetra- 
ble. Smoke was discovered rising from this 
thicket, and two Indians crept in to see what 
could be discovered. They soon returned with 
a report that quite a party of Indians, mostly 
women and children, were sitting silently around 
the embers. Captain Church ordered every 
man to creep on his hands and feet until they 
had formed a circle around the Indians, and 
then, at a given signal, to make a rush, and take 
them all prisoners. The stratagem was entire- 
ly successful. 

Captain Church found, to his extreme satis- 
faction, that he liad captured the wife and chil- 



384 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Capture of Tuspaquin's relatives. Outrageous violation of faith. 

dren of Tuspaquin, and most of his relatives. 
They said that he had gone, with two other In- 
dians, to Wareham and Rochester to kill horses. 
Captain Church took all his prisoners back to 
Plymouth except two old squaws. They were 
left at the encampment with a good supply of 
food, and were directed to inform Tuspaquin 
on his return that Captain Church had been 
there, and had captured his wife and his chil- 
dren ; that, if he would surrender himself and 
his companions at Plymouth, they should be 
received kindly, be well provided for, and he 
would employ them as his soldiers. 

The next day Captain Church had occasion 
to go to Boston. Upon his return after a few 
days, lie found, to his extreme chagrin and grief, 
that Tuspaquin had come in and surrendered ; 
that both he and Annawan had been tried as 
murderers, and had been condemned and exe- 
cuted. This transaction can not be too severe- 
ly condemned. 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 385 

End of the war in the Middle States. 



CHAPTER XII. 
CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 

THE war was now at an end in Plymouth, 
Massachusetts, and Connecticut, as near- 
ly all the hostile Indians were either killed, cap- 
tured, or had submitted to the mercy of their 
victors. A few hundred desperate warriors, too 
proud to yield and too feeble to continue the 
fight, fled in a body through the wilderness, be- 
yond the Hudson, and were blended with the 
tribes along the banks of the Mohawk and the 
shores of the great lakes. There were also 
many bloody wretches, who, conscious that their 
crimes were quite unpardonable, fled to the al- 
most impenetrable forests of the north and the 
east. 

In the remote districts of New Hampshire 
and Maine the war still raged with unabated 
violence. Bands of savages were roving over 
the whole territory, carrying conflagration and 
blood to the homes of the lonely settlers. There 
were no large gatherings for battle, but prowl- 
ing companies of from two or three to a hund- 
BB 



386 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Devastation in Maine. Character of Squando. 

red spread terror and devastation in all direc- 
tions. 

At this period the towns and plantations in 
the State of Maine were but thirteen. The En- 
glish population was about six thousand ; the 
Indians, divided into many petty tribes, were 
probably about eighteen thousand in number. 
These Indians had for some time been rather 
unfriendly to the English, and an act of gross 
outrage roused them to combine in co-operation 
with King Philip. An illustrious Indian, by 
the name of Squarido, was sachem of the Soko- 
kis tribe, which occupied the region in the vi- 
cinity of Saco. He was a man of great strength 
of mind, elevation of character, and of singular 
gravity and impressiveness of address. One day 
his wife was paddling down the River Saco in 
a canoe, with her infant child. Some English 
sailors, coming along in a boat, accosted hei 
brutally, and, saying that they had understood 
that Indian children could swim as naturally as 
young ducks, overset the canoe. The infant 
sank like lead. The indignant mother dove to 
the bottom and brought up her exhausted child 
alive, but it soon after died. Squando was so 
exasperated by this outrage, that, with his whole 
soul burning with indignation, he traversed the 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 387 

News of the war sent to York. Attempt to release a captive. 

wilderness to rouse the scattered tribes to a war 
of extermination against the English. 

Just then the appalling tidings came of the 
breaking out of Philip's war. The Plymouth 
colony sent a messenger to York to inform the 
inhabitants of their danger, and to urge them 
to disarm the Indians, and to sell them no more 
powder or shot. A party of volunteers was im- 
mediately sent from York to ascend the Ken- 
nebec River, inform the settlers along its banks 
of their impending danger, and ascertain the 
disposition of the Indians. With a small ves- 
sel they entered the mouth of the river, then 
called the Sagadahock, and ascended the stream 
for several miles. Here they met twelve In- 
dians, and, strange to relate, induced them to 
surrender their guns. One of the Indians, more 
spirited than the rest, was not disposed to yield 
to the demand, and, becoming enraged, struck 
at one of the English party with his hatchet, 
endeavoring to kill him. He was promptly ar- 
rested, bound, and confined in a cellar. 

The Indians plead earnestly for his release, 
offering many apologies for his crime. They 
said that he was subject to fits of insanity, arid 
that he was intoxicated. They offered to pay 
forty beavers' skins for his ransom, and to leave 



388 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Unfulfilled promises. Thomas Purchas. Dislike of the Indiana. 

hostages for his good behavior in the hands of 
the English. Upon these terms the prisoner 
was released. They then, in token of amity, 
partook of an abundant repast, smoked the pipe 
of peace, and the Indians had a grand dance, 
with shouts and songs which made the welkin 
ring. The promises of the Indians, however, 
were not fulfilled. The hostages all run away, 
and not a beaver skin was ever paid. 

A man by the name of Thomas Purchas had 
built him a hut in the lonely wilderness, just be- 
low the Falls of the Androscoggin, in the pres- 
ent town of Brunswick. His family dwelt alone 
in the midst of the wilderness and the Indians. 
He purchased furs of the natives, and took them 
in his canoe down to the settlements near the 
mouth of the Sagadahock, from whence they 
were transported to England. He is reputed to 
have been a hard-hearted, shrewd man, always 
sure to get the best end of the bargain. The 
Indians all disliked him, and he became the 
first sufferer in the war. 

On the 5th of September, a few months after 
the commencement of hostilities in Swanzey, 
twenty Indians came to the house of Purchas 
under the pretense of trading. Finding Purchas 
and his son both absent, they robbed the house 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 389 

His house plundered. Narrow escape of his son. 

of every thing upon which they could lay their 
hands. They found rum, and soon became 
frantically drunk. There was a fine calf in 
the barn, and a few sheep at the door. The In- 
dians were adroit butchers. The veal and the 
mutton were soon roasting upon their spits. 
They danced, they shouted, they clashed their 
weapons in exultation, and the noise of the Falls 
was drowned in the uproar of barbarian wassail. 
One of their exploits was to rip open a feather 
bed for the pleasure of seeing the feathers float 
away in the air. They, however, inflicted no 
violence upon Mrs. Purchas or her children. 

In the midst of the scene, a son of Mr. Pur- 
chas was approaching home upon horseback. 
Alarmed by the clamor, he cautiously drew near, 
and was in consternation in view of the savage 
spectacle. Conscious that his interposition 
could be of no possible avail, he fled for life. 
The Indians caught sight of him, and one pur- 
sued him for some distance with his gun, but 
he escaped. Soon after the Indians left, telling 
Mrs. Purchas that others would soon come and 
treat them worse. 

There was an old man by the name of Wake- 
ly, who had settled near the mouth of Pre- 
sumpscot River, in Falmouth. His family con- 



390 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A captive child released by Squando. 

sisted of nine persons. A week after the rob- 
bery of Mr. Purchas's house, a band of savages 
made a fierce onset upon this solitary cabin. 
They burnt the house and killed all the family, 
except the youngest daughter, who was about 
eleven years of age. This unfortunate child 
was carried away captive, and for nine months 
was led up and down the wilderness, in the en- 
durance of all the horrors of savage life. At 
one time she was led as far south as Narragan- 
set Bay, which led to the supposition that some 
of the Narraganset Indians were engaged in the 
capture. The celebrated Squando, in whose 
character humanity and cruelty were most sin- 
gularly blended, took pity upon the child, res- 
cued her, and delivered her to the English at 
Dover. 

A family living several miles distant from 
Falmouth, at Casco Neck, saw the smoke of the 
burning house, and the next day a file of men 
repaired to the place. A scene of horror met 
their eye in the smouldering ruins and the man- 
gled corpses. The bodies of the slain the sav- 
ages had cut up in the most revolting manner. 
The tidings of these outrages spread rapidly, 
and the settlers, in their solitary homes, were 
plunged into a state of great dismay. 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 391 

Proceedings about Brunswick. Attack upon Saco. 

There were at this time in Brunswick two or 
three families who had erected their houses upon 
the banks of New Meadows. A party of twen- 
ty-five English set out from Casco in a sloop 
and two boats, sailed along the bay, and enter- 
ed the river. The inhabitants had already fled, 
and the Indians were there, about thirty in num- 
ber, rifling the houses. Seeing the approach of 
the English, they concealed themselves in an 
ambush. When the English had advanced but 
a few rods from their boats, the savages rushed 
upon them with hideous yells, wounded several, 
drove them all back to their sloop, and captured 
two boat-loads of Indian corn. 

Emboldened by their success, a few days aft- 
er, on the 18th of September, they made a bold 
attack upon Saco. A friendly Indian informed 
Captain Bonython, who lived on the east side 
of the river, about half a mile below the Lower 
Falls, that a conspiracy was formed to attack 
the town. The alarm was immediately com- 
municated to all the settlers, and in a panic 
they abandoned their houses, and took refuge 
in the garrison house of Major Phillips, which 
was on the other side of the river. The Indians, 
unaware that their plot was discovered, came 
the same night arid established themselves in 



392 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Long-continued siege. The assailants retire. 

ambush. The assailants were not less than one 
hundred in number. There were fifty persons, 
men, women, and children, in the garrison, of 
whom but ten were effective men. At eleven 
o'clock in the morning they commenced the as- 
sault. The besieged defended themselves with 
great energy, and many of the savages fell be- 
fore their unerring aim. The savages at length 
attempted to set fire to the house, after having 
assailed it with a storm of shot all the day, and 
through the night until four in the morning. 
They filled a cart with birch bark, straw, and 
powder, and, setting this on fire, endeavored to 
push it against the house with long poles. 
They had ingeniously constructed upon the cart 
a barricade of planks, which protected those who 
pushed it against the fire of the house. When 
they had got within pistol shot, one wheel be- 
came clogged in a rut, and the other wheel go- 
ing, whirled the cart around, so as to expose the 
whole party to a fatal fire. Six men almost in- 
stantly fell dead, and before the rest could es- 
cape, fifteen of them were wounded. Disheart- 
ened by this disaster, the rest sullenly retired. 
Soon after this, Phillips abandoned his ex- 
posed situation, and his house was burned down 
by the savages. On the 20th the Indians at- 



1677.] CONCLUSION or THE WAR. 393 

Attack upon Scarborough. Repulse of the Indians. 

tacked Scarborough, destroyed twenty-seven 
houses, and killed several of the inhabitants. 
The principal settlement in Saco was at Winter 
Harbor. Many families in the vicinity had fled 
to that place for refuge. They were all in great 
danger of being cut off by the savages. A par- 
ty, of sixteen volunteers from South Berwick 
took a sloop and hastened to their rescue. As 
they were landing upon the beach, they were 
assailed by one hundred and fifty of their fierce 
foes. The English, overpowered by numbers, 
were in great danger of being cut off to a man, 
when they succeeded in gaining a shelter be- 
hind a pile of logs. From this breastwork they 
opened such a deadly fire upon their thronging 
foes that the Indians were compelled to retire 
with a loss of many of their number. The in- 
habitants of the garrison, hearing the report of 
the guns, sent a party of nine to aid their 
friends. These men unfortunately fell into an 
ambush, and by a single discharge every one 
was cut down. This same band then ravaged 
the settlements in Wells, Hampton, Exeter, and 
South Berwick. 

Great exertions had been made to prevent 
the Indians upon the Kennebec from engaging 
in these hostilities. About ten miles from the 



394 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Sagadahock. Behavior of the Indians. Absurdity. 

mouth of the Sagadahock is the beautiful island 
of AiTOWsic. It is so called from an Indian 
who formerly lived upon it. Two Boston mer- 
chants, Messrs. Clark and Lake, had purchased 
this island, which contains many thousand acres 
of fertile land. They had erected several large 
dwellings, with a warehouse, a fort, and many 
other edifices near the water-side. It was a 
very important place for trade, being equally 
accessible by canoes to all the Indians on the 
Androscoggiri, Kennebec, and Sheepscot. Cap- 
tain Davis was the general agent for the pro- 
prietors upon this island. 

The Indians in all this region were daily be- 
coming more cold and sullen. Captain Davis, 
to conciliate them, sent a messenger up all these 
rivers to invite the Indians to come down and 
live near him, assuring them that he would 
protect them from all mischief, and would sell 
them every needed supply at the fairest prices. 
The messenger, thinking to add to the force of 
the invitation, overstepping his instructions, 
threatened them that if they did not accede to 
his request the English would come and kill 
them all. This so alarmed the Indians that 
they tied to the banks of the Penobscot, which 
was then in possession of the French. Here 
they held a general council. 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 395 

Exertions to obtain a treaty. Temporary respite. 

Mr. Abraham Shurte was chief magistrate of 
the flourishing plantation of Pemaquid. He 
was a man of integrity, of humanity, and of 
great good sense. By indefatigable exertions, , 
he succeeded in obtaining an interview with the 
sachems, and entered into a treaty of peace witli 
them. In consequence of this treaty, the gen- 
eral court of Boston ordered considerable sums 
of money to be disbursed to those Indians who 
would become the subjects or allies of the col- 
ony. There was thus a temporary respite 
of hostilities in this section of the country. 
Upon the banks of the Piscataquis, however, 
the warfare still continued unabated. On the 
16th of October, one hundred Indians assailed 
a house in South Berwick, burned it to the 
ground, killed the master of the house, and car- 
ried his son into captivity. Lieutenant Plais- 
ted, commander of the garrison, viewing the 
massacre from a distance, dispatched nine men 
to reconnoitre the movements of the enemy. 
They fell into an ambuscade, and three were 
shot down, and the others with difficulty es- 
caped. 

The next day Lieutenant Plaisted ordered 
out a team to bring in the bodies for interment. 
He himself led twenty men as a guard. As 



396 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Route of the English. Bravery of Lieutenant Plaisted. 

they were placing the bodies in a cart, a party 
of one hundred and fifty savages rushed upon 
them from a thicket, showering a volley of bul- 
lets upon the soldiers. The wounded oxen 
took fright and ran. A fierce fight ensued. 
Most of the soldiers retreated and regained the 
garrison. Lieutenant Plaisted, too proud to 
fly or to surrender, fought till he was literally 
hewn in pieces by the hatchets of the Indians. 
His two sons also, worthy of their father, fought 
till one was slain, and the other, covered with 
wounds of which he soon died, escaped. The 
Indians then ravaged the regions around, plun- 
dering, burning, and killing. 

The storms of winter now came with intense 
cold, and the snow covered the ground four feet 
deep upon a level. The weather compelled a 
truce. Though the Indians, during this short 
campaign, had killed eighty of the English, had 
burned many houses, and had committed depre- 
dations to an incalculable amount, still they 
themselves were suffering perhaps even more 
severely. They had no provisions, and no 
means of purchasing any. There was but lit- 
tle game in these northern forests, and the snow 
was too deep for hunting. Their ammunition 
was consumed, and they knew not how to ob- 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 397 

Sufferings of the Indians. Atrocious conduct. 

tain any more. Thus they were starving and 
almost helpless. Under these circumstances, 
they manifested a strong desire for peace. 
There were, however, individuals of the English 
who, by the commission of the most infamous 
outrages, fanned anew the flames of war. 

Early in the spring, one Laughton had ob- 
tained a warrant from the court in. Massachu- 
setts to seize any of the Eastern Indians who 
had robbed or murdered any of the English. 
This Laughton, a vile kidnapper, under cover 
of this warrant, lured a number of Indians at 
Pemaquid on board his vessel. None of them 
were accused of any crime, and it is not known 
that they had committed any. He enticed 
them below, fastened the hatches upon them, 
and carried them to the West Indies, where 
they were sold as slaves. This fact was noto- 
rious ; and, though the government condemned 
the deed, and did what it could to punish the 
offender, still the unenlightened Indians consid- 
ered the whole white race responsible for the 
crimes of the individual miscreant. 

Some of the Indian chiefs went to Pemaquid 
to confer with Mr. Shurte, in whom they re- 
posed much confidence. Their complaint was 
truly touching. 



398 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Ju it complaints of the Indians. They are refused ammunition. 

"Our brothers," said they, "are treacher- 
ously caught, carried into foreign parts, and sold 
as slaves. Last fall you frightened us from our 
corn-fields on the Kermebec. You have with- 
liolden powder and shot from us, so that we 
can not kill any game ; and thus, during the 
winter, many have died of starvation." 

Mr. Shurte did what he could to conciliate 
them, and proposed a council. It was soon 
convened. The Indians appeared fair and hon- 
orable, but they said they must have powder 
and shot ; that, without those articles, they 
could have no success in the chase, and they 
must starve. 

" Where," exclaimed Madockawando, earn- 
estly and impatiently, " shall we buy powder 
and shot for our winter's hunting when we have 
eaten up all our corn ? Shall we leave English- 
men and apply to the French, or shall we let 
our Indians die ? We have waited long to have 
you tell us, and now we want yes or no." 

To this the English could only reply, "You 
admit that the Western Indians do not wisli for 
peace. Should you let them have the powder 
we sell you, what do we better than to cut our 
own throats ? This is the best answer we can re- 
turn to you, though you should wait ten years." 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 399 

War resumed. Capture of a fortress. 

At tliis the chiefs took umbrage, declined any 
farther talk, and the conference was broken up 
angrily. War was soon resumed in all its hor- 



o 
rors. 



Early in August a numerous band of savages 
made an incursion upon Casco Neck and swept 
it of iis inhabitants. Thirty-four of the colo- 
nists were either killed or carried into captivity. 
On the 14th of August, two days after King 
Philip was slain in the swamp at Mount Hope, 
a party of Indians landed from their canoes upon 
the southeast corner of the island of Arrowsic, 
near the spot where the fort stood. They con- 
cealed themselves behind a great rock, and, with 
true Indian cunning, notwithstanding the sen- 
tinels, succeeded in creeping within the spacious 
inclostire which constituted the fortress. They 
then opened a sudden and simultaneous fire 
upon all who were within sight. The garrison, 
thus taken by midnight surprise, were in a state 
of terrible consternation. A hand to hand fight 
ensued of the utmost ferocity. The Indians, 
however, soon overpowered their opponents 
and applied the torch. Captain Davis, who was 
in command of the fort, with Mr. Lake, who w r as 
one of the owners of the island, escaped with 
two others from the massacre by a back pas- 



400 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Mr. Lake killed. Destruction of the establishment. 

sage, and, rushing to the water's edge, sprang 
into a canoe and endeavored to reach another 
island. The savages, however, pursued them, 
and, taking deliberate aim as they were pad- 
dling to the opposite shore, killed Mr. Lake, and 
wounded Mr. Davis, so as to render him help- 
less, just as he was stepping upon the shore. 
The savages then took a canoe and crossed in 
pursuit of their victims. Captain Davis suc- 
ceeded in hiding himself in the cleft of a rock, 
and eluded their search. Here he remained for 
two days, until after the savages had left, and 
then, finding an old canoe upon the beach, he 
succeeded in paddling himself across the water 
to the main land, where he was rescued. The 
other two who were not wounded, plunging into 
the forest, also effected their escape. 

The exultant savages rioted in the destruc- 
tion of the beautiful establishment upon Arrow- 
sic. The spacious mansion house, the fortifi- 
cations, the mills, and all the out-buildings, 
were burned to the ground. Works which had 
cost the labor of years, and the expenditure of 
thousands of pounds, were in an hour destroyed, 
and the whole island was laid desolate. Thir- 
ty-five persons were either killed or carried into 
captivity. The dismay which now pervaded 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 401 

Unprotected condition of the settlements. 

the plantations in Maine was terrible. The set- 
tlers were very much scattered ; there was no 
place of safety, and it was impossible, under the 
circumstances, for the court in Massachusetts 
to send them any effectual relief. Most of the 
inhabitants upon the Sheepscot River sought 
refuge in the fort at Newagen. The people at 
Pemaquid fled on board their vessels ; some 
sailed for Boston ; others crossed over to the 
island of Monhegan, where they strongly forti- 
fied themselves. They had hardly left their 
flourishing little village of Pemaquid ere dark 
columns of smoke informed them that the sav- 
ages were there, and that their homes were in a 
blaze. In one month, fifty miles east of Casco 
Bay were laid utterly desolate. The inhabit- 
ants were either massacred, carried into captiv- 
ity, or had fled by water to the settlements in 
Massachusetts. 

Many of the beautiful islands in Casco Bay 
had a few English settlers upon them. The 
Indians paddled from one to another in their 
canoes, and the inhabitants generally fell easy 
victims to their fury. A few families were 
gathered upon Jewell's Island, in a fortified 
house. On the 2d of September a party of In- 
dians landed upon the island for their destruc- 

Cc 



402 KINO PHILIP. [1677. 

Outrages on the islands. Aid sent from Massachusetts. 

tion. Several of the men were absent from the 
island in search of Indian corn, and few were 
left in the garrison excepting women and chil- 
dren. A man was in his boat at a short dis- 
tance from the shore fishing, while his wife was 
washing clothes by the river side, surrounded 
by her children. Suddenly the savages sprang 
upon them, and took them all captives before 
the eyes of the husband and father, who could 
render no assistance. One of the little boys, 
shrieking with terror, ran into the water, calling 
upon his father for help. An Indian grasped 
him, and, as the distracted father presented his 
gun, the savage held up the child as a shield, 
and thus prevented the father from firing. A 
brave boy in the garrison shot three of the In- 
dians from the loop-holes. Soon assistance 
came from one of the neighboring islands, and 
the Indians were driven to their canoes, after 
having killed two of the inhabitants and taken 
five captives. 

In this state of things, Massachusetts sent 
two hundred men, with forty Natick Indians, to 
Dover, then called Cocheco, from whence they 
were to march into Maine and New Hampshire, 
wherever they could be most serviceable. Here 
they met unexpectedly about four hundred In* 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 403 

Arrival of friendly Indians. Perplexity of Major Waldrou. 

dians, who had come from friendly tribes pro- 
fessedly to join them in friendly coalition. The 
English had offered to receive all who in good 
faith would become their allies. Many, how- 
ever, of these men were atrocious wretches, 
whose hands were red with the blood of the 
English. Others were desperate fellows, who 
had ravaged Plymouth, Connecticut, and Mas- 
sachusetts under King Philip, and, upon his 
discomfiture, had fled to continue their barbari- 
ties in the remote districts of New Hampshire 
and Maine. 

Major Waldron, who had command of the 
English troops, was in great perplexity. Many 
of the Indians of this heterogeneous band had 
come together in good faith, relying upon his 
honor and fidelity. But the English spldiers, 
remembering the savage cruelties of perhaps 
the majority, were impatient to fall upon them 
indiscriminately with gun and bayonet. In 
this dilemma, Major Waldron adopted the fol- 
lowing stratagem, which was by some applaud- 
ed, and by others censured. 

He proposed a sham fight, in which the In- 
dians were to be upon one side and the English 
upon the other. In the course of the manoeu- 
vres, he so contrived it that the Indians gave a 



404 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

A stratagem. Was it right ? Disposition of the prisoners. 

grand discharge. At that moment, his troops 
surrounded and seized their unsuspecting vic- 
tims, and took them all prisoners, without the 
loss of a man on either side. He then divided 
them into classes with as much care as, under 
the circumstances, could be practiced, though 
doubtless some mistakes were made. All the 
fugitives from King Philip's band, and all the 
Indians in the vicinity who had been recently 
guilty of bloodshed or outrage, were sent as 
prisoners to Boston. Here they were tried ; 
seven or eight were executed ; the rest, one 
hundred and ninety-two in number, were trans- 
ported to the West Indies and sold as slaves. 

This measure excited very earnest discussion 
in the colony. Many condemned it as atro- 
cious, others defended it as a necessity ; but 
the Indians universally were indignant. Even 
those, two hundred in number, who were set at 
liberty as acting in good faith, declared that it 
was an act of infamy which they would never 
forget nor forgive. The next day these troops 
proceeded by water to Falmouth, touching at 
important points by the way. 

On the 23d of September, a scouting party 
of seven visited Mount] oy's Island. An In- 
dian party fell upon them, and all were massa- 



1G77.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 405 

Massacre of scouts. Treaty concluded. 

creel. These men were all heads of families, 
and their deaths occasioned wide-spread woe. 
Two days after this, on the 25th, a large party 
of Indians ravaged Cape Neddock, in the town 
of York, and killed or carried into captivity 
forty persons. The cruelties they practiced 
upon the inhabitants are too revolting to be de- 
scribed. 

Winter now set in again with tremendous 
severity. All parties experienced unheard-of 
sufferings. An Indian chieftain by the name 
of Mugg, notorious for his sagacity and his 
mercilessness, now came to the Piscataqua Kiv- 
er and proposed peace. The English were 
eager to accept any reasonable terms. On the 
6th of November the treaty was concluded. 
Its terms were these : 

1. All acts of hostility shall cease. 2. En- 
glish captives and property shall be restored. 
3. Full satisfaction shall be rendered to the En- 
glish for damages received. 4. The Indians 
shall purchase ammunition only of those whom 
the governor shall appoint. 5. Certain notori- 
ous murderers were to be surrendered to the 
English. 6. The sachems included in the 
treaty engaged to take arms against Indians 
who should still persist in the war. 



406 KING PHILIP. [1677. 

Expedition to (Jasco Bay. Landing at Maquoit. 

Notwithstanding this treaty, the aspect of af- 
fairs still seemed very gloomy. The Indians 
were sullen, the conduct of Mugg was very sus- 
picious, threats of the renewal of hostilities 
were continually reaching the English, and but 
few captives were restored. Appearances con- 
tinued so alarming that, on the 7th of February, 
1677, a party of one hundred and fifty English 
and sixty Natick Indians sailed for Casco Bay 
and the mouth of the Kennebec, to overawe the 
Indians and to rescue the English captives who 
might be in their hands. On the 18th of Feb- 
ruary, Captain Waldron, who commanded this 
expedition, landed upon Mair Point, about three 
miles below Maquoit, in Brunswick. They had 
hardly landed ere they were hailed by a party 
of Indians. After a few words of parley, in 
which the Indians appeared far from friendly, 
they retired, and the English sought for them 
in vain. About noon the next day a flotilla of 
fourteen canoes was discovered out in the bay 
pulling for the shore. The savages landed, and 
in a few moments a house was seen in flames. 
The English party hastened to the rescue, fell 
upon the savages from an unexpected quarter, 
and killed or wounded several. A flag of truce 
was presented, which produced another parley. 



1677.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 407 

The party sail for the Kennebec. A conference. 

" Why," inquired Captain Waldron, "do you 
not bring in the English captives as you prom- 
ised, and why do you set fire to our houses, 
and begin again the war ?" 

" The captives," the Indians replied, " are a 
great way off, and we can not bring them through 
the snow ; and your soldiers fired upon us first ; 
the house took fire by accident. These are our 
answers to you." 

Captain Waldron, unwilling to exasperate 
the Indians by useless bloodshed, and finding 
that no captives could be recovered, sailed to 
the mouth of the Kennebec, then the Sagada- 
Iiock. Here he established a garrison on the 
eastern bank of the river, opposite the foot of 
Arrowsic Island. With the remainder of his 
force he proceeded in two vessels to Pemaquid. 
Here he met a band of Indians, and sending to 
them a flag of truce, which they respected, the 
two parties entered into a conference. The 
Indians, under the guise of peace, were plotting 
a general massacre. Though both parties had 
agreed to meet without arms, the savages had 
concealed a number of weapons, which at a 
given signal they could grasp. 

Captain Waldron, suspecting treachery, w^as 
looking around with an eagle eye, when he saw 



408 KING PHILIP. [1678. 

Treachery discovered. A fierce fight. Renewed depredations. 

peering from the leaves the head of a lance. 
Going directly to the spot, he saw a large num- 
ber of weapons concealed. He immediately 
brandished one in the air, exclaiming, 

"Perfidious wretches! You intended to 
massacre us all." 

A stout Indian sprang forward and endeav- 
ored to wrest the weapon from Waldron's hand. 
Immediately a scene of terrible confusion en^ 
sued. All engaged in a hand to hand fight, with 
any weapons which could be grasped. The 
Indians were soon overcome, and fled, some to 
the woods and others to their canoes. Eleven 
Indians were killed in this fray, and five were 
taken captive. The expedition then returned 
to Arrowsic, where they put on board their ves- 
sels some guns, anchors, and other articles 
which had escaped the flames, and then set sail 
for Boston. 

As soon as the snow melted, the savages re- 
newed their depredations, but Maine was now 
nearly depopulated. With the exception of 
the garrison opposite Arrowsic, there was no 
settlement east of Portland. There was a small 
fort at Casco, and a few people in garrison at 
Black Point and Winter Harbor. A few in- 
trepid settlers still remained in the towns of 



1678.] CONCLUSION OF THE WAR. 409 

Peaco implo"ed. Terms of the treaty. 

York, Wells, Kittery, and South Berwick. The 
Indians harassed them during the whole sum- 
mer with robberies, conflagrations, and mur- 
ders. Winter again came with its storms and 
its intensity of cold. The united sagamores 
now, with apparent sincerity, implored peace. 
On the 12th of February, 1678, Squando, with 
all the sachems of the tribes upon the Andros- 
coggin and the Kennebec, met the commission- 
ers from Massachusetts at the fort at Casco. 
The English were so anxious for peace that 
they agreed to the following terms, which many 
considered very humiliating, but which were 
nevertheless vastly preferable to the longer 
continuance of this horrible warfare. 

1. The captives were to be immediately re- 
leased, without ransom. 2. All offenses on 
both sides, of every kind, were to be forgiven 
and forgotten. 3. The English were to pay 
the Indians, as rent for the land, a peck of corn 
for every English family, and for Major Phil- 
lips, of Saco, who was a great proprietor, a 
bushel of corn. 

Thus this dreadful war was brought to a 
close. It is estimated that during its continu- 
ance six hundred men lost their lives, twelve 
hundred houses were burned, and eight thou- 



410 KING PHILIP. [1678. 

Terrible amount of misery created. 

sand cattle destroyed. But the amount of 
misery created can never be told or imagined. 
The midnight assault, the awful conflagration, 
the slaughter of women and children, the hor- 
rors of captivity in the wilderness, the impov- 
erishment and moaning of widows and orphans, 
the diabolical torture, piercing the wilderness 
with the shrill shriek of mortal agony, the ter- 
ror, universal and uninterrupted by day or by 
night all, all combined in composing a scene 
i:i the awful tragedy of human life which the 
mind of Deity alone can comprehend. 



THE END. 



BOOKS BY THE ABBOTTS. 



" HARI>ER & BROTHERS will send any of the following works by 
mail, postage prepaid, to any address, on, receipt of the price. 



THE FRANCONIA STORTES. 

By JACOB ABBOTT. In Ten Volumes. Illustrated. 16mo, 
Cloth, 75 cents per Vol. ; the set in a box, $7 50. 

1. MALLEVTLLE. 6. STUYVESANT. 

2. MARY BELL. 7. AGNES. 

3. ELLEN LINN. 8. MARY ERSKINE. 

4. WALLACE. 9. RODOLPHUS. 

5. BEECHNUT. 10. CAROLINE. 

MARCO PAUL SERIES. 

Marco Paul's Voyages and Travels in the Pursuit of 
Knowledge. By JACOB ABBOTT. Beautifully Illustrated. 
Complete in six Volumes, 16mo, Cloth, 75 cents per Volume. 
Price of the set, in a box, $4 50. 

1. IN NEW YORK. 4. IN VERMONT. 

2. ON THE ERIE CANAL. 5. IN BOSTON. 

3. IN THE FORESTS OF MAINE. 6. THE SPRINGFIELD ARMORY. 

RAINBOW AND LUCKY SERIES. 

By JACOB ABBOTT. Beautifully Illustrated. 16mo, Cloth, 
75 cents each. The set complete, in a box, $3 75. 

1. HANDIE. 3. SELLING LUCKY. 

2. RAINBOW'S JOURNEY. 4. UP THE RIVER. 

5. THE THREE PINES. 

YOUNG CHRISTIAN SERIES. 

By JACOB ABBOTT. In Four Volumes. Illustrated. 12mo 
Cloth, $1 75 per Vol. The set complete, Cloth, $7 00. 

1. THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN. 3. THE WAY TO Do GOOD. 

2. THE CORNER STONE. 4. HOARYHEAD AND M'DONNER. 

THE YOUNG CHRISTIAN. 

By JACOB ABBOTT. A Memorial Volume. With a Sketch of 
the Author by one of his Sons. Illustrated by a Steel-Plate 
Portrait of the Author, and Woodcuts. 12mo," Cloth, $2 00. 



2 Books by the Abbotts. 

HARPER'S STORY BOOKS. 

A Series of Narratives, Biographies, and Tales, for the In- 
struction and Entertainment of the Young. By JACOB AB- 
BOTT. Embellished with more than One Thousand beautiful 
Engravings. Square 4to, complete in 12 large Volumes, or 
36 small ones. 

"HARPER'S STORY BOOKS" can be obtained complete in Twelve 
Volumes, bound in blue and gold, each one containing Three Sto- 
nes, for $15 00, or in Thirty-six thin Volumes, bound in crimson 
and gold, each containing one story, for $27 00. The Volumes may 
be had separately the large ones at $1 25 each, the others at 75 
cents each. 

VOL. I. 

BRUNO; or, Lessons of Fidelity, Patience, and Self -Denial 

Taught by a Dog. 
WILLIE AND THE MORTGAGE: showing How Much may 

be Accomplished by a Boy. 
THE STRAIT GATE; or, The Rule of Exclusion from 

Heaven. 

VOL. II. 

THE LITTLE LOUVRE ; or, The Boys' and Girls' Picture- 
Gallery. 

PRANK'; or, The Philosophy of Tricks and Mischief. 
EMMA ; or, The Three Misfortunes of a Belle. 

VOL. III. 

VIRGINIA ; or, A Little Light on a Very Dark Saying. 
TIMBOO AND JOLIBA ; or, The Art of Being Useful. 
TIMBOO AND FANNY ; or, The Art of Self-Instruction. 

VOL. IV. 

THE HARPER ESTABLISHMENT; or, How the Story 

Books are Made. 

FRANKLIN,- the Apprentice-Boy. 
THE STUDIO ; or, Illustrations of the Theory and Practice 

of Drawing, for Young Artists at Home. 

VOL. V. 

THE STORY OF ANCIENT HISTORY, from the Earliest 

Periods to the Fall of the Roman Empire. 
THE STORY OF ENGLISH HISTORY, from the Earliest 

Periods to the American Revolution. 
THE STORY OF AMERICAN HISTORY, from the Earliest 

Settlement of the Country to the Establishment of the 

Federal Constitution. 



Book* by the Abbotts. 



VOL. VI. 

JOHN TRUE ; or, The Christian Experience of an Honest 

Boy. 

ELFRED ; or, The Blind Boy and his Pictures. 
THE MUSEUM ; or, Curiosities Explained. 

VOL. VII. 

THE ENGINEER ; or, How to Travel in the Woods. 
RAMBLES AMONG THE ALPS. 

THE THREE GOLD DOLLARS; or, An Account of the 
Adventures of Robin Green. 

VOL. VIIL 

THE GIBRALTAR GALLERY : being an Account of Vari- 
ous Things both Curious and Useful. 

THE ALCOVE : containing some Farther Account of Tim- 
boo, Mark, and Fanny. 

DIALOGUES for the Amusement and Instruction of Young 
Persons. 

VOL. IX-. 

THE GREAT ELM ; or, Robin Green and Josiah Lane at 
School. 

AUNT MARGARET ; or, How John True kept his Resolu- 
tions. 

VERNON ; or, Conversations about Old Times in England. 

VOL. X. 

CARL AND JOCKO; or, The Adventures of the Little 

Italian Boy and his Monkey. 
LAPSTONE ; or, the Sailor turned Shoemaker. 
ORKNEY, THE PEACEMAKER ; or, The Various Ways of 

Settling Disputes. 

VOL. XI. 

JUDGE JUSTIN ; or, The Little Court of Morningdale. 
MINIGO ; or, The Fairy of Cairnstone Abbey. 
JASPER ; or, The Spoiled Child Recovered. 

VOL. XII. 

CONGO ; or, Jasper's Experience in Command. 
VIOLA and her Little Brother Arno. 

LITTLE PAUL; or, How to be Patient in Sickness and 
Pain. 

Some of the Story Books are written particularly for girls, and 
rome for Boys, and the different Volumes are adapted to various 
ages, PO that the work forms a Complete Library of Story Books for 
al! J.he Children of the Family and the Sunday-School. 



Books by the Abbotts. 



ABBOTTS' ILLUSTRATED HISTORIES. 

Biographical Histories. By JACOB ABBOTT and JOHN S. 
C. ABBOTT. The Volumes of this Series are printed and 
bound uniformly, and are embellished with numerous Engrav- 
ings. 16mo, Cloth, $1 00 per Volume. Price of the set (32 
Vols.), $32 00. 



A series of volumes containing severally full accounts of the lives, 
characters, and exploits of the most distinguished sovereigns, po- 
tentates, and rulers that have been chiefly renowned among man- 
kind, in the various ages of the world, from the earliest periods to 
the present day. 

The successive volumes of the series, though they each contain 
the life of a single individual, and constitute thus a distinct and 
independent work, follow each other in the main, in regular his- 
torical order, and each one continues the general narrative of his- 
tory down to the period at which the next volume takes up the 
story ; so that the whole series presents to the reader a connected 
narrative of the line of general history from the present age back 
to the remotest times. 



CYRUS THE GREAT. 

DARIUS THE GREAT. 

XERXES. 

ALEXANDER THE GREAT. 

ROMULUS. 

HANNIBAL. 

PYRRHUS. 

JULIUS C^SAR. 

CLEOPATRA. 

NERO. 

ALFRED THE GREAT. 

WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 

RICHARD I. 

RICHARD II. 

RICHARD III. 

MARGARET OF ANJOU. 



MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

QUEEN ELIZABETH. 

CHARLES I. 

CHARLES II. 

HERNANDO CORTEZ. 

HENRY IV. 

LOUIS XIV. 

MARIA ANTOINETTE. 

MADAME ROLAND. 

JOSEPHINE. 

JOSEPH BONAPARTE. 

HORTENSE. 

LOUIS PHILIPPE. 

GENGHIS KHAN. 

KING PHILIP. 

PETER THE GREAT. 



Books by the Abbotts. 



ABRAHAM LINCOLN'S OPINION OF ABBOTTS' HISTORIES. In 
a conversation with the President just before his death, Mr. 
Lincoln said: "I want to thank you and your brother for 
Abbotts' Series of Histories. I have not education enough to 
appreciate the profound works of voluminous historians ; and 
if I had, I have no time to read them. But your Series of 
Histories gives me, in brief compass, just that knowledge of 
past men and events which I need. I have read them with tht 
greatest interest. To them I am indebted for about all the his- 
torical knowledge I have.' 1 ' 1 

For the convenience of buyers, these popular Histories 
have been divided into Six Series, as follows : 



I. 

Founders of Empires. 

CYRUS. 

DARIUS. 

XERXES. 

ALEXANDER. 

GENGHIS KHAN. 

PETER THE GREAT. 

III. 

Earlier 
British Kings and Queens. 

ALFRED. 

WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. 

RICHARD I. 

RICHARD II. 

MARGARET OF ANJOU. 

V. 

Queens and Heroines. 

CLEOPATRA. 
MARIA ANTOINETTE. 
JOSEPHINE. 
HORTENSE. 
MADAME ROLAND. 



II. 

Heroes of Roman History. 

ROMULUS. 
HANNIBAL. 
PYRRHUS. 
JULIUS OESAR. 
NERO. 



IV. 

Later f 
British Kings and Queens. 

RICHARD III. 

MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS. 

ELIZABETH. 

CHARLES I. 

CHARLES II. 

VI. 

Rulers of Later Times. 

KING PHILIP. 
HERNANDO CORTEZ. 
HENRY IV. 
LOUIS XIV. 
JOSEPH BONAPARTE 
LOUIS PHILIPPE. 



Each Scries inclosed in a neat box. 



Books by the Abbotts. 



THE LITTLE LEARNER SERIES. 

A Series for Very Young Children. Designed to Assist in 
the Earliest Development of the Mind of a Child, while under 
its Mother's Special Care, during the First Five or Six Years 
of its Life. By JACOB ABBOTT. Beautifully Illustrated. 
Complete in five small 4to Volumes, Cloth, 75 cents per Vol. 
Price of the set, in case, $3 75. 



LEARNING TO TALK; or, Entertaining and Instructive 
Lessons in the Use of Language. 170 Engravings. 



LEARNING TO THINK: consisting of Easy and Enter- 
taining Lessons, designed to Assist in the First Unfolding 
of the Reflective and Reasoning Powers of Children. 120 
Engravings. 

LEARNING TO READ : consisting of Easy and Entertain- 
ing Lessons, designed to Assist Young Children in Study- 
ing the Forms of the Letters, and in beginning to Read. 
160 Engravings. 



LEARNING ABOUT COMMON THINGS ; or, Familiar In- 
struction for Children in Respect to the Objects around 
them that attract their Attention and awaken their Curi- 
osity in the Earliest Years of Life. 120 Engravings. 



LEARNING ABOUT RIGHT AND WRONG; or, Enter- 
taining and Instructive Lessons for Young Children in 
Respect to their Duty. 90 Engravings. 



PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY 



Abbott, John Stevens Cabot 
83 History of King Philip, 

.67 sovereign chief of the 

A12 Wompanoags